Categories
Sort By
Date
Languages
Search results
How I met my slave (Part 1)


How I met my slave Martina the first time and had her ... her friend Cora, or that she wants to be my slave.

Should I just treat her like I did in the ... and more intimate than many others," I said. "That part of you belongs to me." She answered: "Oh goddess, ... ... Continue»
Posted by majfred 1 month ago  |  Categories: Fetish, First Time, Lesbian Sex  |  Views: 635  |  
100%
  |  1

How I met my slave (Part 1)

Greetings my name is Dan I am 31 years old and have had a long interest in BDSM, but little activity. Honestly I have fantasized about being both a dom and a sub, the fantasy of being a dom was the one that got fulfilled and this is that story.

When I first met #1701 she was then called Lisa. She was approximately 5'7 slightly chubby Hispanic woman with very large breasts, 32 EE. She was a co-worker of mine at a local restaurant chain. Generally intelligent and often forward about her sexuality and if you told me then that she would be my sex slave, I would have laughed. There seemed to be more of a chance that I would be her save considering her outgoing sexual nature. She was constantly flirting and checking out men, sometimes crossing the line of sexual harassment. But with her beautiful dark black hair, mocha skin, and her beautiful large breasts that could not be hidden even in the ugliest of restaurant uniforms, there was not a straight man who would complain. When I say she was flirting and checking out men, at first I was mostly, but not entirely left out. I am not what you would think of if you were going to describe a manly man, in fact I am kind of a nerd. In addition when she first started flirting with me I had no clue how to respond. Typically I physically moved away from her, but tried to verbally flirt back. This gave her the impression that I was not really interested in actually having sex with her, but in fact she was often in my fantasies. And since the woman I was dating rarely wanted to have sex with me it was often my thoughts during masturbation. In all of this I felt disloyal, but I could not help my sex drive.

It was mid-December and my girlfriend had informed me that she wanted to break up and for me to move out. I was telling my co-workers this and I ended up telling Lisa as well. Knowing that I was about to be single, while I was talking to some other co-workers she came on to me very strong and grabbed my hands in an attempt to put them on her breasts. For what reason I do not know I resisted. Perhaps I didn't fully comprehend at first what she was doing, perhaps I was nervous in the group setting, regardless I missed what I thought was a golden opportunity. I thought about how poorly I handled that situation, I had a beautiful woman who wanted me to feel her up and I missed the opportunity. Not to mention my co-workers were likely to think that I was gay at this point as they did not have much contact with my soon to be ex. So I thought about this situation and decided that I had been way too timid in this situation and in life in general so for the rest of the day I kept one eye on my job and the other on where Lisa was. At one point I was relatively free and spotted her going into a stock area. I look around and see no one around. For a second I thought she saw me come in, but that clearly wasn't the case based on what happened next.

Seeing her alone in the stock area I walked up behind her and proceeded to grab her gargantuan breasts with both of my hands. The response was not what I expected. First she swung at me, I ducked, but she still nicked my nose, bruised but not bleeding. Clearly I didn't think this through well enough, I thought I was such an idiot for trying this. Her next reaction was definitely not expected. She blushed!!!! First of all her skin was dark so any appearance of red on the cheeks would be hard to see. Second, this is Lisa, the one that makes every guy blush with her forward sexual advances, how could I have made her blush. By the time I realized the significance of all that just happened she quickly left the stock room. At first I was worried that she would go to my boss for sexual harassment. But then realized that she would likely realize how absurd this would sound coming from her and who she was accusing. I typically kept to myself and had never really reciprocated her flirtations and the bosses knew this. Even if she did it was unlikely that the boss would believe her. So I thought I was in the clear, nevertheless I decided I should keep my eye on her and see if she would go tell the boss. She didn't, but she did make sure she kept very far away from me the rest of the shift. At the time I thought that this was because she perceived me as sexually assaulting her. Later, I found out that this wasn't actually the case.

That night while I was starting to pack up my stuff to move out, I was still trying to parse what happened out, some of her actions indicated she perceived me as an assailant, but the blushing seemed to tell another story. The next day I would have an answer. She found me in the stock area alone, but did not start flirting with me. Instead she apologized for attempting to knock me out, I told her it was alright and that I was wrong for coming up behind her like I did. She said "yeah that was not something that I expected, I even told some of my best friends here and they didn't believe me. Some of them told me that they were sure you were gay." After a silence I started walking toward the exit, but then she continued: "You know why I blushed right?" No I answered. "I liked it,I don't know why, I just did. I guess since you didn't flirt back I thought you were unobtainable." I was stunned. Speechless, but then she gently took my hands and brought them closer to her chest. I was feeling her magnificent breasts, shocked my hands remained lifeless and she chuckled. She said "I guess we just keep taking each other by surprise you had much more of a grip when you came behind me yesterday." She gave a flirty smile and walked out. Again I was confused. Did I blow my chance? This woman was driving me crazy in a way that no woman had ever driven me crazy. Part of me was hoping beyond hope that all of this was intentionally to drive me into a complete lust for her and that we would end up banging each other's brains out, but I still didn't think this was likely. She always seemed to flirt more with more manly men with muscles instead of a scrawny pale white guy like me. And I did not seem to be giving her the right signals at the right time.

I was closing that same night and had heard little about Lisa. I would ask for advice from other co-workers, but they would not believe me and at best I could exchange Lisa's name for another, but re-telling the story in away that would make sense was nearly impossible. I see her come up and after the dining room closed her shirt was unbuttoned 4 maybe even 5 down, enough to show a very large amount of cleavage without showing the bra. She clearly planned this. I tried not to stare and with my experience of not looking at bullies I managed to do a half decent job of only catching the occasional glimpse. While we were clocking out she seemed disappointed. I asked what was wrong. She replied "Well, I was hoping to get your attention, but you always seemed busy working." By this time I was finally getting a hint, but I still decided to play it dumb. "How were you trying to get my attention" I asked. "With these" as she jiggled her tits, and as she was doing this so close to me she ended up feeling my erected penis poke her upper thigh even though clothes. "Oh my, it appears I have your attention now". "Why don't you have a cup of coffee at my place." I couldn't refuse.

She actually made me coffee. I really wasn't expecting that, but I was not about to leave the apartment of a beautiful woman who was trying to get my attention with her cleavage for hours. We chatted, I told her that my packing was going well and that I was going to stay with a few of my former college buddies. Apparently she liked talking to me, but I was getting really horny and was unsure how much longer I could either go without sex or without leaving to masturbate. Luckily this was a ploy to get me as horny as possible, because I wasn't quite prepared for what she said next.

"There is a game I like to play with people I sl**p with for the first time. It gives me a sense of their sexual personality" Pausing and looking at my reaction she said "Did you think I brought you up here only for coffee? O.k. here are the rules you have 15 minutes I will comply with ANY request so long as it does not involve permanent damage to myself or my property, this game is intended to be primarily sexual in nature, but these requests can be anything within reason" I will set a timer when you decide you are ready. I was completely dumbfounded. It took me what seemed like several minutes to come up with any response. Then it hit me...

"O.k. go ahead and set the timer" I said. "Now stand up, completely disrobe, and spread your legs apart." She replied "I like where this is going so far". "O.k. stand still." I knew I had 15 minutes and since previously she was walking around her apartment in revealing lingerie with the only intent to make me horny as hell I thought that I should at least attempt to return the favor. I have a timer so I had already planned this out. I start by very slowly and very visibly examining every part of her body. I examined her shiny dark hair going just below her shoulders, her almost surprisingly feminine shoulders, her breasts large with smaller erect nipples if her color would have been a bit paler you probably would have seen bright blue veins running through them this was the part I looked at the longest. They were almost the size of watermelons, a bit saggy, but that's to be expected with larger breasts and a sure sign that they were natural. They were also a bit paler than the rest of her skin, but only a lighter color of mocha, suggesting that she does tan a bit even though this natural color is still a beautiful brown color. Going down I discover that her legs are amazing as well, they are long and well proportioned to her body. Perhaps a bit slimmer than you would expect on a slightly chubby woman. Finally her ass, perhaps her most disappointing feature it was surprisingly flat for her build, but this did not bother me too much since I am more a breast man. Overall, she was gorgeous.

"You really are a total package, Lisa" I say smiling. Her eyes following my movements, but yet she was still following my request of standing still. Finally she says "Your not just going to stare at me for 15 minutes are you." I answer "No, but I did want to admire the beauty before I delved in" I then put my hand on her lower thigh and slowly work my way up, I stop only for a moment on her pussy lip and stop. "You are such a tease." "Look who's talking" I reply. I then start tracing the outline of her body with my fingers. I stop for a moment around her breasts and then stop again. "Don't tell me you have cold feet now," she said. "I guess I am going a bit too slow," I think in my head. I look at the timer it looks like 10 minutes are left. I am not the type of guy who would enjoy simply saying that she has to fuck me in these 15 minutes, besides 15 minutes isn't all that long for sex anyways. My goal is to make her want to fuck my brains out after these 15 minutes.

I start back at the stomach with my whole hand firmly against it and slowly have it crawl up until my hand is firmly cupped around her breast. I squeeze hard, but not enough that I think I am causing pain. I then take my other hand and do the same thing with the other breast. I now have both her breasts firmly in my hands and am feeling her up. Next I take her nipples in my fingers and slowly, but firmly squeeze them. I hear soft approving moans coming from Lisa so I start pinching her nipples a bit firmer the moan becomes louder. "You seem to like that" "Yeah," she replies. I look at the timer there is approximately 7 minutes left. I spend another minute alternately squeezing her breasts and her nipples. And then I move to the upper thigh. I slowly work my way up her thigh and stop for a brief moment on her clit and pull away. I hear a very load moan that seems to indicate that she is disappointed that I stopped.

I still have 5 minutes left on the timer. I pause for a moment to consider how I want to use the remaining five minutes and decide that I was going to rub her clit, and if it appears that she is about to cum I would stop and go back to the breasts. So I beginning rubbing her clit, she starts moaning very heavily. I start very slowly and slowly start speeding up. At about 3 minutes left she starts moaning very heavily, I stop and return to her breasts but only for about 30 seconds. I go back to her clit, my goal at this point is to time it so that she is just about to cum at the 15 minute mark and then I stop saying that is the end of the game.

So slowly I go back in between her legs rubbing her clit even slower than before. I speed up slowly I see I have about 30 seconds left and start rubbing her clit faster and faster hoping that I get the timing about right. I do the timer goes off just as she starts moaning very heavily. "Why did you stop?" she asks. I said the "Game was over," with a devilish smile. "I could get used to this tease and denial game," I thought to myself.





... Continue»
Posted by anthrolizard 2 years ago  |  Categories: BDSM, Interracial Sex  |  Views: 1296  |  
92%
  |  2

How I met my slave (part 1, if there is interest)

Greetings my name is Dan I am 31 years old and have had a long interest in BDSM, but little activity. Honestly I have fantasized about being both a dom and a sub, the fantasy of being a dom was the one that got fulfilled and this is that story.

When I first met #1701 she was then called Lisa. She was approximately 5'7 slightly chubby Hispanic woman with very large breasts, 32 EE. She was a co-worker of mine at a local restaurant chain. Generally intelligent and often forward about her sexuality and if you told me then that she would be my sex slave, I would have laughed. There seemed to be more of a chance that I would be her save considering her outgoing sexual nature. She was constantly flirting and checking out men, sometimes crossing the line of sexual harassment. But with her beautiful dark black hair, mocha skin, and her beautiful large breasts that could not be hidden even in the ugliest of restaurant uniforms, there was not a straight man who would complain. When I say she was flirting and checking out men, at first I was mostly, but not entirely left out. I am not what you would think of if you were going to describe a manly man, in fact I am kind of a nerd. In addition when she first started flirting with me I had no clue how to respond. Typically I physically moved away from her, but tried to verbally flirt back. This gave her the impression that I was not really interested in actually having sex with her, but in fact she was often in my fantasies. And since the woman I was dating rarely wanted to have sex with me it was often my thoughts during masturbation. In all of this I felt disloyal, but I could not help my sex drive.

It was mid-December and my girlfriend had informed me that she wanted to break up and for me to move out. I was telling my co-workers this and I ended up telling Lisa as well. Knowing that I was about to be single, while I was talking to some other co-workers she came on to me very strong and grabbed my hands in an attempt to put them on her breasts. For what reason I do not know I resisted. Perhaps I didn't fully comprehend at first what she was doing, perhaps I was nervous in the group setting, regardless I missed what I thought was a golden opportunity. I thought about how poorly I handled that situation, I had a beautiful woman who wanted me to feel her up and I missed the opportunity. Not to mention my co-workers were likely to think that I was gay at this point as they did not have much contact with my soon to be ex. So I thought about this situation and decided that I had been way too timid in this situation and in life in general so for the rest of the day I kept one eye on my job and the other on where Lisa was. At one point I was relatively free and spotted her going into a stock area. I look around and see no one around. For a second I thought she saw me come in, but that clearly wasn't the case based on what happened next.

Seeing her alone in the stock area I walked up behind her and proceeded to grab her gargantuan breasts with both of my hands. The response was not what I expected. First she swung at me, I ducked, but she still nicked my nose, bruised but not bleeding. Clearly I didn't think this through well enough, I thought I was such an idiot for trying this. Her next reaction was definitely not expected. She blushed!!!! First of all her skin was dark so any appearance of red on the cheeks would be hard to see. Second, this is Lisa, the one that makes every guy blush with her forward sexual advances, how could I have made her blush. By the time I realized the significance of all that just happened she quickly left the stock room. At first I was worried that she would go to my boss for sexual harassment. But then realized that she would likely realize how absurd this would sound coming from her and who she was accusing. I typically kept to myself and had never really reciprocated her flirtations and the bosses knew this. Even if she did it was unlikely that the boss would believe her. So I thought I was in the clear, nevertheless I decided I should keep my eye on her and see if she would go tell the boss. She didn't, but she did make sure she kept very far away from me the rest of the shift. At the time I thought that this was because she perceived me as sexually assaulting her. Later, I found out that this wasn't actually the case.

That night while I was starting to pack up my stuff to move out, I was still trying to parse what happened out, some of her actions indicated she perceived me as an assailant, but the blushing seemed to tell another story. The next day I would have an answer. She found me in the stock area alone, but did not start flirting with me. Instead she apologized for attempting to knock me out, I told her it was alright and that I was wrong for coming up behind her like I did. She said "yeah that was not something that I expected, I even told some of my best friends here and they didn't believe me. Some of them told me that they were sure you were gay." After a silence I started walking toward the exit, but then she continued: "You know why I blushed right?" No I answered. "I liked it,I don't know why, I just did. I guess since you didn't flirt back I thought you were unobtainable." I was stunned. Speechless, but then she gently took my hands and brought them closer to her chest. I was feeling her magnificent breasts, shocked my hands remained lifeless and she chuckled. She said "I guess we just keep taking each other by surprise you had much more of a grip when you came behind me yesterday." She gave a flirty smile and walked out. Again I was confused. Did I blow my chance? This woman was driving me crazy in a way that no woman had ever driven me crazy. Part of me was hoping beyond hope that all of this was intentionally to drive me into a complete lust for her and that we would end up banging each other's brains out, but I still didn't think this was likely. She always seemed to flirt more with more manly men with muscles instead of a scrawny pale white guy like me. And I did not seem to be giving her the right signals at the right time.

I was closing that same night and had heard little about Lisa. I would ask for advice from other co-workers, but they would not believe me and at best I could exchange Lisa's name for another, but re-telling the story in away that would make sense was nearly impossible. I see her come up and after the dining room closed her shirt was unbuttoned 4 maybe even 5 down, enough to show a very large amount of cleavage without showing the bra. She clearly planned this. I tried not to stare and with my experience of not looking at bullies I managed to do a half decent job of only catching the occasional glimpse. While we were clocking out she seemed disappointed. I asked what was wrong. She replied "Well, I was hoping to get your attention, but you always seemed busy working." By this time I was finally getting a hint, but I still decided to play it dumb. "How were you trying to get my attention" I asked. "With these" as she jiggled her tits, and as she was doing this so close to me she ended up feeling my erected penis poke her upper thigh even though clothes. "Oh my, it appears I have your attention now". "Why don't you have a cup of coffee at my place." I couldn't refuse.

She actually made me coffee. I really wasn't expecting that, but I was not about to leave the apartment of a beautiful woman who was trying to get my attention with her cleavage for hours. We chatted, I told her that my packing was going well and that I was going to stay with a few of my former college buddies. Apparently she liked talking to me, but I was getting really horny and was unsure how much longer I could either go without sex or without leaving to masturbate. Luckily this was a ploy to get me as horny as possible, because I wasn't quite prepared for what she said next.

"There is a game I like to play with people I sl**p with for the first time. It gives me a sense of their sexual personality" Pausing and looking at my reaction she said "Did you think I brought you up here only for coffee? O.k. here are the rules you have 15 minutes I will comply with ANY request so long as it does not involve permanent damage to myself or my property, this game is intended to be primarily sexual in nature, but these requests can be anything within reason" I will set a timer when you decide you are ready. I was completely dumbfounded. It took me what seemed like several minutes to come up with any response. Then it hit me...

"O.k. go ahead and set the timer" I said. "Now stand up, completely disrobe, and spread your legs apart." She replied "I like where this is going so far". "O.k. stand still." I knew I had 15 minutes and since previously she was walking around her apartment in revealing lingerie with the only intent to make me horny as hell I thought that I should at least attempt to return the favor. I have a timer so I had already planned this out. I start by very slowly and very visibly examining every part of her body. I examined her shiny dark hair going just below her shoulders, her almost surprisingly feminine shoulders, her breasts large with smaller erect nipples if her color would have been a bit paler you probably would have seen bright blue veins running through them this was the part I looked at the longest. They were almost the size of watermelons, a bit saggy, but that's to be expected with larger breasts and a sure sign that they were natural. They were also a bit paler than the rest of her skin, but only a lighter color of mocha, suggesting that she does tan a bit even though this natural color is still a beautiful brown color. Going down I discover that her legs are amazing as well, they are long and well proportioned to her body. Perhaps a bit slimmer than you would expect on a slightly chubby woman. Finally her ass, perhaps her most disappointing feature it was surprisingly flat for her build, but this did not bother me too much since I am more a breast man. Overall, she was gorgeous.

"You really are a total package, Lisa" I say smiling. Her eyes following my movements, but yet she was still following my request of standing still. Finally she says "Your not just going to stare at me for 15 minutes are you." I answer "No, but I did want to admire the beauty before I delved in" I then put my hand on her lower thigh and slowly work my way up, I stop only for a moment on her pussy lip and stop. "You are such a tease." "Look who's talking" I reply. I then start tracing the outline of her body with my fingers. I stop for a moment around her breasts and then stop again. "Don't tell me you have cold feet now," she said. "I guess I am going a bit too slow," I think in my head. I look at the timer it looks like 10 minutes are left. I am not the type of guy who would enjoy simply saying that she has to fuck me in these 15 minutes, besides 15 minutes isn't all that long for sex anyways. My goal is to make her want to fuck my brains out after these 15 minutes.

I start back at the stomach with my whole hand firmly against it and slowly have it crawl up until my hand is firmly cupped around her breast. I squeeze hard, but not enough that I think I am causing pain. I then take my other hand and do the same thing with the other breast. I now have both her breasts firmly in my hands and am feeling her up. Next I take her nipples in my fingers and slowly, but firmly squeeze them. I hear soft approving moans coming from Lisa so I start pinching her nipples a bit firmer the moan becomes louder. "You seem to like that" "Yeah," she replies. I look at the timer there is approximately 7 minutes left. I spend another minute alternately squeezing her breasts and her nipples. And then I move to the upper thigh. I slowly work my way up her thigh and stop for a brief moment on her clit and pull away. I hear a very load moan that seems to indicate that she is disappointed that I stopped.

I still have 5 minutes left on the timer. I pause for a moment to consider how I want to use the remaining five minutes and decide that I was going to rub her clit, and if it appears that she is about to cum I would stop and go back to the breasts. So I beginning rubbing her clit, she starts moaning very heavily. I start very slowly and slowly start speeding up. At about 3 minutes left she starts moaning very heavily, I stop and return to her breasts but only for about 30 seconds. I go back to her clit, my goal at this point is to time it so that she is just about to cum at the 15 minute mark and then I stop saying that is the end of the game.

So slowly I go back in between her legs rubbing her clit even slower than before. I speed up slowly I see I have about 30 seconds left and start rubbing her clit faster and faster hoping that I get the timing about right. I do the timer goes off just as she starts moaning very heavily. "Why did you stop?" she asks. I said the "Game was over," with a devilish smile. "I could get used to this tease and denial game," I thought to myself.

... Continue»
Posted by anthrolizard 2 years ago  |  Categories: BDSM, Interracial Sex  |  Views: 435  |  
100%
  |  2

How I met my slave (part 2)

This is the second part of a completely fictional story. I encourage you to read the first part, but the short version of the first part is as follows. Dan, the main character, is in the process of breaking up with his ex. Lisa a well endowed Hispanic woman hits on Dan. This ends with Dan and Lisa playing a sex game where Dan can ask anything of Lisa for 15 minutes. He decides to spend this time teasing Lisa.

Last night was amazing, after ‘the game’ Lisa pounced on me and fucked my brains out. Since I have a pretty quick recovery time for a guy we ended up having sex three times and we never really went to sl**p. During breakfast she admitted that she always wished that some guy would use those 15 minutes to tease and deny her, but she also admitted it wasn’t quite what she expected. She didn’t expect to be able to barely withstand the teasing. I would have stayed with her, but it was moving out day of my ex-girlfriend’s apartment. I am sure that if I was still talking to her and told her about this she wouldn’t believe me. It didn’t matter, I was kind of happy to be out of that relationship.
It was about half way through the day and my stuff was almost moved in. I was beginning to set up my room. The biggest challenge was wall space, I have too many books and I didn’t really have time to purge what I didn’t need. That’s when I received a text, it was Lisa naked. Not even considering I would get a text like that I checked it while we were emptying the truck. Greg saw it. He was astonished. “I never thought of you as the player type. You aren’t even moved out of your ex’s and already you have naked women texting you. Beautiful too. I’d tap that.” I didn’t respond, I was embarrassed and turned on at the same time. As a diversion tactic I told Greg I was grabbing a beer if he wanted one. I took this time to look at the text in more detail. There was some text that went along with it. “I had such a good time last night; I hope you have time to come over tonight as well.” This gave me an immediate hard on, but I wasn’t sure I was going to survive. I had no sl**p last night and spent most of the day lifting heavy boxes into my new apartment. I decided I would wait until I had more time to respond.

Finally, it was the end of the day, I had a bed to sl**p on and all of the essentials were unpacked. I took a shower and during the shower I remembered the text. I respond “Sorry, I haven’t gotten back to you sooner as you know I was moving out today. As much I would relish spending another night with you, you kind of kept me up all night and I am tired from the move.” About five minutes later I was dressing and I heard my phone buzz with another text. “No worries baby, I don’t expect the intensity of last night. I do feel kind of bad for making you stay up all night the day before your big move. I’ll do all the work. I’ll put on a movie and pleasure you.” I was astonished. I thought for sure that I would just collapse in my bed alone after my shower, but this was too good to pass up. I am not used to having sex four times in a 48 hour time period. She must be some sort of sex fiend I thought. So I hope on the subway and go to her place again.

I knock on her door, she has one of those little eye holes to see who it is before the door is opened. She must have taken a second to make sure it was me, since she greeted me in lacy lingerie. I’m not sure where she shops that sells lingerie that holds breasts that massive, but she catches me staring. “I see when you are tired you can’t control where your eyes go as well.” The previous day I managed to spend most of my working night staring down her blouse without her noticing. “I’m just glad they turn you on,” as she gives her upper torso a little jiggle. “Well come in and have a seat.” Neither of us make much money, but she does offer me some inexpensive white wine, and tells me to make myself comfortable. I am just so tired that I don’t think twice about taking her up on that offer and lie down on the couch after taking off my shoes. She comes back with the wine and starts to unbutton my pants. “Last night felt like it was my night, this one should be yours,” she said with a smile on her face. I take a sip of the wine and she begins to massage my cock. “How silly of me, I go right for the sex. I have not even offered you a bath after your hard work today. Would you like one? I’ll join you if you want.” I thought I must have died and gone to heaven. I agreed to the bath so she leaves for a few minutes and I hear the water filling up in the bathtub. Not sure whether I should wait for her to tell me the bath is ready or to just relax here for awhile, I decide to relax.

Apparently I fell asl**p, but woke up when Lisa began massaging my cock. “You really are tired aren’t you, well the bath is ready. Go ahead and go in I’ll be with you shortly.” I walk into the bathroom and see candles everywhere. Never have I had a woman do all of this just to please me, especially since we haven’t really had an official ‘date’ yet, but I certainly was not complaining.
The bath was extremely relaxing and few minutes later Lisa comes back. She had bought in some chocolates and fed them to me. She was still dressed in her sexy lingerie, but since she was practically on top of me I was paying more attention. The bra and panties were both black lace. There was a small amount of red trim on the top of both. The bra was almost see through with a slightly thicker patch around the nipple area so that didn’t show. The panties had a similar effect. I noticed all of this as she fed me chocolates. I was so tired I did not even feel guilty that I was not returning any pleasure, like I normally would. It was an odd mixture of sensations and feelings. I was dead tired, horny, relaxed, excited, and all of this was wonderful.

As she leaned over me she made sure to keep her large mocha colored breasts constantly in my view. It seemed like the closer they were to my face the happier she was. All of a sudden it occurred to me, I’m an idiot. “Lisa, would you please join me in the bath.” “I was wondering when you were going to invite me, not that I really minded too much you seemed to be enjoying yourself quite a bit. And after last night’s performance, I feel like I should be devoted to your pleasure. I haven’t felt that good in very long time,” she said while slowly taking her bra and panties off. I am still surprised exactly how large they are even after seeing them for hours last night. “They really are magnificent,” I said just loud enough for her to hear me. “Thank you she replied,” as she shook them vigorously.

Next she started to give me a chest massage. One thing that I do not tell people is how sensitive my nipples are. Typically this is more the case in women than men, but this is a serious hotspot for me and she quickly found this out. “So you like me feeling you up,” she said with a naughty smile, I will definitely keep that in mind as she outlined both my nipples with her finger. She slowly went lower to my cock, stroking it slowly but firmly. Her massive breasts dangling about an inch from my face. “Does this please you?” she asks in a soft voice. “Yes.” I am barely able to reply. “Good, I love pleasing my man.” If I was more awake and less stimulated, I would have been startled by this statement as we had never even been on a date, but as it was all I really could do is lay back and enjoy it. She continued stroking me for what seemed like forever, constantly gauging my facial reaction.

After what seemed like forever, she went underwater and starts giving me a blowjob. She was underwater for what seemed like forever and when she came up she gently pushed me back and asked if it was o.k. that she ride me. I would like that very much I replied. She slowly starts to ride my cock, “Don’t worry I will just ride you, don’t worry about your end. Just enjoy.” So I did, simply laid back as her lovely breasts swung back and forth and my cock went in and out of her tight wet pussy. What I noticed of her face was unlike last night, where she always seemed to be in immense pleasure. Tonight she was always staring intently and passionately into my eyes, gauging my reaction. “You are fun to please,” she said “I love how your face reacts whenever I change speed”. She got closer and whispered in my ear as she fondled my nipples, “what if I told you I wanted to please you every night.” She said this as she started to ride my cock fast and hard, with that I had no chance, I was cumming. I moaned heavily as it happened and a very wide smile came across Lisa’s beautiful Mexican face. “I like serving you,” she said almost inaudibly. I had no energy to process this statement.
... Continue»
Posted by anthrolizard 2 years ago  |  Categories: BDSM, Interracial Sex  |  Views: 120  |  
67%

How I met my slave (part 2)

This is the second part of a completely fictional story. I encourage you to read the first part, but the short version of the first part is as follows. Dan, the main character, is in the process of breaking up with his ex. Lisa a well endowed Hispanic woman hits on Dan. This ends with Dan and Lisa playing a sex game where Dan can ask anything of Lisa for 15 minutes. He decides to spend this time teasing Lisa.

Last night was amazing, after ‘the game’ Lisa pounced on me and fucked my brains out. Since I have a pretty quick recovery time for a guy we ended up having sex three times and we never really went to sl**p. During breakfast she admitted that she always wished that some guy would use those 15 minutes to tease and deny her, but she also admitted it wasn’t quite what she expected. She didn’t expect to be able to barely withstand the teasing. I would have stayed with her, but it was moving out day of my ex-girlfriend’s apartment. I am sure that if I was still talking to her and told her about this she wouldn’t believe me. It didn’t matter, I was kind of happy to be out of that relationship.
It was about half way through the day and my stuff was almost moved in. I was beginning to set up my room. The biggest challenge was wall space, I have too many books and I didn’t really have time to purge what I didn’t need. That’s when I received a text, it was Lisa naked. Not even considering I would get a text like that I checked it while we were emptying the truck. Greg saw it. He was astonished. “I never thought of you as the player type. You aren’t even moved out of your ex’s and already you have naked women texting you. Beautiful too. I’d tap that.” I didn’t respond, I was embarrassed and turned on at the same time. As a diversion tactic I told Greg I was grabbing a beer if he wanted one. I took this time to look at the text in more detail. There was some text that went along with it. “I had such a good time last night; I hope you have time to come over tonight as well.” This gave me an immediate hard on, but I wasn’t sure I was going to survive. I had no sl**p last night and spent most of the day lifting heavy boxes into my new apartment. I decided I would wait until I had more time to respond.

Finally, it was the end of the day, I had a bed to sl**p on and all of the essentials were unpacked. I took a shower and during the shower I remembered the text. I respond “Sorry, I haven’t gotten back to you sooner as you know I was moving out today. As much I would relish spending another night with you, you kind of kept me up all night and I am tired from the move.” About five minutes later I was dressing and I heard my phone buzz with another text. “No worries baby, I don’t expect the intensity of last night. I do feel kind of bad for making you stay up all night the day before your big move. I’ll do all the work. I’ll put on a movie and pleasure you.” I was astonished. I thought for sure that I would just collapse in my bed alone after my shower, but this was too good to pass up. I am not used to having sex four times in a 48 hour time period. She must be some sort of sex fiend I thought. So I hope on the subway and go to her place again.

I knock on her door, she has one of those little eye holes to see who it is before the door is opened. She must have taken a second to make sure it was me, since she greeted me in lacy lingerie. I’m not sure where she shops that sells lingerie that holds breasts that massive, but she catches me staring. “I see when you are tired you can’t control where your eyes go as well.” The previous day I managed to spend most of my working night staring down her blouse without her noticing. “I’m just glad they turn you on,” as she gives her upper torso a little jiggle. “Well come in and have a seat.” Neither of us make much money, but she does offer me some inexpensive white wine, and tells me to make myself comfortable. I am just so tired that I don’t think twice about taking her up on that offer and lie down on the couch after taking off my shoes. She comes back with the wine and starts to unbutton my pants. “Last night felt like it was my night, this one should be yours,” she said with a smile on her face. I take a sip of the wine and she begins to massage my cock. “How silly of me, I go right for the sex. I have not even offered you a bath after your hard work today. Would you like one? I’ll join you if you want.” I thought I must have died and gone to heaven. I agreed to the bath so she leaves for a few minutes and I hear the water filling up in the bathtub. Not sure whether I should wait for her to tell me the bath is ready or to just relax here for awhile, I decide to relax.

Apparently I fell asl**p, but woke up when Lisa began massaging my cock. “You really are tired aren’t you, well the bath is ready. Go ahead and go in I’ll be with you shortly.” I walk into the bathroom and see candles everywhere. Never have I had a woman do all of this just to please me, especially since we haven’t really had an official ‘date’ yet, but I certainly was not complaining.
The bath was extremely relaxing and few minutes later Lisa comes back. She had bought in some chocolates and fed them to me. She was still dressed in her sexy lingerie, but since she was practically on top of me I was paying more attention. The bra and panties were both black lace. There was a small amount of red trim on the top of both. The bra was almost see through with a slightly thicker patch around the nipple area so that didn’t show. The panties had a similar effect. I noticed all of this as she fed me chocolates. I was so tired I did not even feel guilty that I was not returning any pleasure, like I normally would. It was an odd mixture of sensations and feelings. I was dead tired, horny, relaxed, excited, and all of this was wonderful.

As she leaned over me she made sure to keep her large mocha colored breasts constantly in my view. It seemed like the closer they were to my face the happier she was. All of a sudden it occurred to me, I’m an idiot. “Lisa, would you please join me in the bath.” “I was wondering when you were going to invite me, not that I really minded too much you seemed to be enjoying yourself quite a bit. And after last night’s performance, I feel like I should be devoted to your pleasure. I haven’t felt that good in very long time,” she said while slowly taking her bra and panties off. I am still surprised exactly how large they are even after seeing them for hours last night. “They really are magnificent,” I said just loud enough for her to hear me. “Thank you she replied,” as she shook them vigorously.

Next she started to give me a chest massage. One thing that I do not tell people is how sensitive my nipples are. Typically this is more the case in women than men, but this is a serious hotspot for me and she quickly found this out. “So you like me feeling you up,” she said with a naughty smile, I will definitely keep that in mind as she outlined both my nipples with her finger. She slowly went lower to my cock, stroking it slowly but firmly. Her massive breasts dangling about an inch from my face. “Does this please you?” she asks in a soft voice. “Yes.” I am barely able to reply. “Good, I love pleasing my man.” If I was more awake and less stimulated, I would have been startled by this statement as we had never even been on a date, but as it was all I really could do is lay back and enjoy it. She continued stroking me for what seemed like forever, constantly gauging my facial reaction.

After what seemed like forever, she went underwater and starts giving me a blowjob. She was underwater for what seemed like forever and when she came up she gently pushed me back and asked if it was o.k. that she ride me. I would like that very much I replied. She slowly starts to ride my cock, “Don’t worry I will just ride you, don’t worry about your end. Just enjoy.” So I did, simply laid back as her lovely breasts swung back and forth and my cock went in and out of her tight wet pussy. What I noticed of her face was unlike last night, where she always seemed to be in immense pleasure. Tonight she was always staring intently and passionately into my eyes, gauging my reaction. “You are fun to please,” she said “I love how your face reacts whenever I change speed”. She got closer and whispered in my ear as she fondled my nipples, “what if I told you I wanted to please you every night.” She said this as she started to ride my cock fast and hard, with that I had no chance, I was cumming. I moaned heavily as it happened and a very wide smile came across Lisa’s beautiful Mexican face. “I like serving you,” she said almost inaudibly. I had no energy to process this statement. ... Continue»
Posted by anthrolizard 2 years ago  |  Categories: BDSM, Interracial Sex  |  Views: 527  |  
100%

How I met my slave Part 3

It had been 2 weeks, Dan and Lisa had actually gone out on actual dates, but most of the time of this relationship had been spent in the bed room. Lisa, while very much enjoying this aspect of the relationship is a bit frustrated that she hasn’t been able to make Dan take a kinkier turn in the bed room. She wants a master not just a lover. Sure they do tease and denial and Lisa does still offer to cater just to Dan’s needs; however, she wants a bit more bondage and dominance from Dan. Other than this, they are very sexually satisfied.

Dan was at his apartment playing a video game. Lisa was working. Dan was not completely oblivious to Lisa’s desires, but he was nervous and did not know exactly what to do. Besides sex for him was great and part of him did not want to ruin an utterly amazing thing. Lisa was getting off of work relatively early today and he was told by Lisa that she would text him when she got off of work.

Finally, a few hours later than expected, Dan receives the text. Come on over, the door is unlocked let yourself in. Dan thought this was odd since most often Lisa would greet him in various stages of undress. The last outfit was a leather harness which outlined her enormous mocha colored breasts and barely covering her pink pussy, already wet. There was even a leather piece around the neck with a silver ring where a leash, lead, or chain might be applied. This lead to a small amount of submission on Lisa’s part, but Dan did not take the lead like she wanted to. As Dan was about to find out, Lisa was going to try a bit harder to make Dan into her master.

Dan walks in and Dan sees Lisa on her knees, wearing only nipple and pussy clamps joined together hooked on to a collar. There did not seem to be much room and any movement of hers looked like it would tug on these chains and cause her pain. Somehow she managed to handcuff herself as well and this is where the chains to her clamps ultimately went. The only part of her body with relatively free movement where her gorgeous long mocha legs. Dan was left speechless, the sight of Lisa in this state was both extremely arousing, confusing, and shocking.

Recovering from the shock Dan notices a ball gag and leg shackles on the table next to her. “I see you have noticed the other toys, I thought it would be a good idea to allow myself speech and movement in case something happened. You may put them on me if or when you like.” Finally recovering from the shock of what he was seeing and realizing that Lisa wanted a serious BDSM relationship Dan said “So this explains the games that you have been suggesting.” Gaining more confidence Dan starts remembering some of his favorite BDSM scenes from the internet. “I guess we should first begin by picking a safe word, not that I expect you will use it much. I suggest red. Nod if that is acceptable.” Lisa nods.

After looking Lisa over again, much like he did the first night, Dan speaks in a slow voice: “Perhaps I should put the shackles on your legs and the ball gag in your mouth, tease you, and then stop and leave you there. Would you like that?” “No,” Lisa replies. “Alright then if you fail to perform that will be your punishment,” again channeling the BDSM porn that he somewhat secretly fantasized about. “Yes, sir,” Lisa replied with a smile. Finally both their kinky fantasies were coming true.
... Continue»
Posted by anthrolizard 2 years ago  |  Categories: BDSM, Interracial Sex  |  Views: 402  |  
100%
  |  1

How I Met My Wife




This is a true story about how I met my slut wife and my early l
ife
by eroscpl
It is not complete but a work in progress

Beginning

There she comes down the path towards the basketball courts. Darrel told me she comes this way on her way to her part time job.

From my vantage point back in the bushes and lining the back edge of the park I can plainly see the courts and the restroom.




I first saw her walking towards me down the hall in school. Conservatively dressed in slacks and button up blouse. Her locker was only five away from mine but this is the first time I have been able to be here when she came by.

Hi Francesca I said as she walked by. She gave me a little shy smile and said hi Jim and continued her way to her locker. I couldn’t take my eyes off of her. Short dark brown hair, possibly 5-4, maybe 115# but what stood out was her magnificent breasts even though she wasn’t showing them off in any way you could tell she was very well endowed.

She glanced over at me again and smiled and I felt foolish for staring but nodded at her and watched her as she retrieved some books from her locker and walked away down the hall.

Man…”You look like your in a trance Jim” came a voice from my side. “Oh…yeah…she’s so fine” “I’m going to have to talk to her and see if there’s a chance I can get a date with her” I told Darrel.

“Yeah right” “Obviously you don’t know much about her do you Jim” “What are you talking about Darrel”?
“Hey man, come to the park by the basketball courts this Wednesday at 5pm, keep your ass hidden in the tree’s by the restroom and you’ll see what I’m talking about”

Darrel wouldn’t tell me anymore except to say I might change my opinion about her after Wednesday night.

Darrel has been a friend of mine since I transferred to this school and started playing baseball. He was an outstanding athlete and played football and basketball too.

The school I went to in Chicago had a mix of about 50-50 black and white and Darrel was one of the popular black athletes at school, an easy going guy that stood about 6-3, very muscular and very black.

I couldn’t wait until the school day was over and when it was 4:30 I made my way to the park and hid in the bushes and tree’s by the courts.

I saw her walking along the path approaching the basketball courts…”Hey Baby” “Missed you the other day” I heard Darrel yell out.

Francesca had a big smile on her face and said something I couldn’t hear but she walked up to the fence. Darrel and three other black guys were shooting around and he came over to the fence and started talking to her. She was dressed in Bermuda shorts and a button up blouse, nothing revealing, she was on her way to work at the A & W.

They talked for a few minutes and then I saw Darrel walk around the fence and headed for the restroom. Francesca turned around and followed him. The other three guys started shooting hoops again.

“Dam…I wish I was in there to see what was going on”

I had a raging hard on and thought I was going to cum in my pants as I stood there trying not to make a noise.

About ten minutes later Darrel appeared at the door of the restroom and yelled for the other three guys to come over. They headed around the fence and disappeared into the men’s room.

I was close enough to hear the guys saying something but couldn’t make it out.
1
I couldn’t stand it anymore, I had to see what was going on so I looked around to see if anyone was coming, but since the courts and restroom are in the far corner of the park no one usually came by here unless they were going to play basketball.

I slowly walked up to the small building and saw that there were small horizontal air vents covered with screens but most of them were torn or missing.

It was to high for me to just stand there so I saw a cinder block laying a couple feet away which gave me just the right height to see what was going on.

“Dam, this bitch sure know how to suck a dick” I heard Darrel say.

Darrel had his big cock almost all the way down Frans throat. She had her hands on his ass pulling him into her and with his hands on her head she was slowly working his cock up and down.

“Take all that black cock bitch” Darrel said.

I could see he was grunting and it looked like he was about to explode in her mouth. She pulled him to her and took all but about an inch into her mouth and then with a little jerk it passed the back of her throat and she had her nose pushed up against his black curly pubic hair.

“Here it cums, keep it down that throat of yours, Ohhhh yeah, shit, umm fuck yeah baby take it all.”

I could see her holding his cock down her throat so he was dumping his load right into her stomach. It seemed like she held it for a couple of minutes but I’m sure it was only about 15-20 seconds and she slowly withdrew his cock from her mouth making sure she licked and sucked all the fuck juice she could get. She milked it until she had it all and licked her lips not wasting a drop.

One of the other guys moved in quickly and said “Hurry up I’m going to bust a nut.”
“Open up your mouth and let me fill it so I can see it.”
Fran tilted her head back and opened that beautiful mouth waiting for her reward. Her blouse was unbuttoned and pulled away exposing her big 36c breasts held up with a plain white bra.
“Here it comes bitch….yeah”
He stroked his cock and aimed it right at her mouth. The first powerful shot hit home and went right in. She didn’t even flinch as another stream hit her upper lip with some dripping in her mouth and some on her chin dripping down on her breasts.

She kept her mouth open and let him stroke the next 2-3 shots into her mouth and on her face.

After he finished, she showed the guys the cum in her mouth and then slowly swallowed it all. My cock was hard as a rock and I had it out stroking it while I watched. She scooped the cum on her face and breasts up with her fingers and sucked it off in her mouth and cleaned herself of all the cum.

The third guy then came up to her with his big black hard throbbing cock and just as she started to take it in her mouth something grabbed me by the neck and jerked me off the cinder block. It was the Park maintenance man, a 6-6 maybe 250 pound behemoth of a black man.

“What the fuck you looking at whiteboy?” “You like looking at the boys pissin in there?”

“Ahh no no…I’m sorry!!”

“Bull shit boy, why were you looking in there then?’

He still had me by the neck and I thought he was going to break it…I didn’t know if he knew what was going on in there or if he knew Francesca was in there and I didn’t want her to get into trouble.

“Come on boy, you like lookin at boys cock don’t you?”

“No, No…I said I’m sorry, please let me go, I’ll never do it again and won’t ever come back.”

“You commin wit me, we gonna call the park supervisor and see what he has to say.”

“Come on mister please let me go.”

“Shut the fuck up boy, you commin wit me, lets go.”

He still had me by my neck and we walked a little way up the path to a small building that must have been a maintenance shack.

“Get in their boy.”

We went into the shack and he locked the door behind us.

“Sit down in the chair.” “Now, I think I’m going to call my supervisor and tell him yous lookin at boys cocks in the bathroom.”

He started to pick up the phone and I said “No please, isn’t there anything I can do? Please, I’ll get into real trouble.”

“Just what do you think you can do boy?”

“I don’t know, I’ll do anything, I just can’t get into trouble like this.”

“Well boy, lets see…you liked lookin at boys in the bathroom didn’t you?”

“No!! err…”

I didn’t want to get her in trouble..

“Yes, I did look at the guys in there”

“Did you like what you saw boy?”

“Um…well…”

“Well DID YOU BOY?”

“Yes, yes I did”

Then I saw him reach down and unzip his pants and pull out his cock. It looked enormous and it wasn’t hard.

“Well boy do you like looking at this?”

He let it hang down and it looked like it might be 8-9 inches and it still wasn’t hard.

“I said DO YOU LIKE LOOKIN AT MY COCK?” as he grabbed me by the neck again.

“Yes, Yes I do”

“Good, get down here and take a closer look.”

He pushed me down on my knees in front of him.

He kept one hand around my neck and stroked his big cock with the other. I could see precum leaking out of the tip and he pushed his cock right up to my lips.

“Open your mouth boy.”

I kept my lips closed but he smacked the side of my face with his swelling cock, which by now must have been 10-11 inches.

“I’m not going to tell you again to open your fucking mouth.”

He shoved his cock at my lips again and I opened my mouth and he shoved it in.

I decided the best way to get out of this situation was to do as I was told so I began to work his cock in and out of my mouth, sliding up and down the length as best I could.

Little did he know I was somewhat familiar with sucking cock because I had done it a few times before for my mothers lovers.

“Good boy, that’s it.”

“You better not scratch me with your teeth.”

“Dam boy, you do that pretty good, you must of done this before.”

He pulled his cock out of my mouth and went over to his chair and sat down. He unbuckled his pants and let them drop to the floor “Come over here boy and get on this cock again while I get comfortable.”

I stood up and as I walked over to his chair, he looked at me and said “Wooo boy you really must like this cock by the looks of that bulge in your pants.”

“Now I know you done this before haven’t you as he grabbed my arm and jerked me to my knees again in front of him.

“He grabbed me by the neck again and said, “Tell me boy, you done this before haven’t you?”

I didn’t want to say anything but he squeezed my neck so hard I thought I would pass out. I shook my head and he released some pressure.

“Well, you’ve done this before haven’t you?”

“Yes, yes I have.”

“I thought so, you to good at this to be a virgin cocksucker haha.”

“Now get on this cock and show me just how good you are.”

I have to admit I thought I was going to cum in my pants being in this position.

He let go of my neck and I wrapped both hands around this giant pole and licked the end where precum had formed. It wasn’t a bad taste, I ran my tongue around the head and more precum formed.

I slowly licked the underside of his shaft from the tip to the base of his balls and back again.
I could hear him moan as I licked the top side of this monster until my nose was pressing into his thick curly pubic hair.

I could feel my own cock straining against the confines of my pants as I opened my mouth and took the head in, slowly, moving down, taking as much as I could get in my mouth.

His cock was so long and thick I was sure I couldn’t take it all down my throat but I would sure try. His movements told me he was enjoying it as he put his hand on the back of my head and told me to take it all down.

I was determined to try, as I slowly worked his cock to the back of my throat. I tried to get it past the entrance but it just wouldn’t fit and I gagged a couple of times but I never let up so I tried again.

“Take that cock down your throat boy, I’m going to cum and I don’t want you to miss a drop.”

I could feel his balls tighten and new he was about to cum so I gave one last push and relaxed my throat and it popped past the restriction and I had my nose buried in his pubic hair. My eyes were watering and I thought I was going to choke but held his cock as he started loading my stomach with his cum. I could feel two-three and then four spurts enter my stomach before I had to pull some of his cock back into my mouth and catch two more loads. I was swallowing quickly and then all of a sudden I saw a flash and I looked up and saw him removing a Polaroid picture from his camera.

I started to panic but he grabbed my neck again and said “Clean that cock up boy before I let you up.”

I knew it was hopeless and proceeded to lick what was left on his cock making sure I got it all. Then another flash. Dam, I knew I was probably in real trouble now.

“That was the best blow job I’ve ever had boy.”

He grabbed a rag from a table next to him and wiped his cock and threw it at me and said,
“You better use this on yourself” as he looked down at the big wet spot I had on my pants.

I unzipped my pants and took the rag and started cleaning myself as best as I could.

“Now boy, tell me whose cock you been suckin.”

“I’ve really got to go I’m late getting home.”

“You ain’t goin now where until you tell me who you been suckin or do you want me to show these pictures around.”

“No No, please.”

“Then tell me who you been suckin.”

I was totally humiliated and I knew I would have to tell him. “I’ve sucked a couple of black guys that know my f****y.”

“What do you mean they know your f****y.”

“Isn’t it enough that I told you that?”

“NO IT ISNT, so tell me what you mean.”

“My mother and father have a few black friends that visit us occasionally.”

“Oh yeah and how is it that you end up sucking their cocks?”

“Can’t you just let me go, I’ll come back and suck you anytime you want me too.”

“Listen boy, you’re going to do that anyway but I want to know how it is that you are sucking your families black friends?” “You either tell me or I’ll show these pictures to everyone I see.”

“Well…um, er my mother dates a couple of them.”

“HAHA so your mother is a black cock lover too.”

“Does your dad know about it?”

“Yes he does”

“Well, well, so does he suck cock too?”

“Please I don’t know, please let me go.

“I want you back here Saturday at noon and I want you to tell me how I can meet your mother, do you understand?”

I had to get out of there so I said, “Yes, I’ll be here.”

“Yes, ok, can I go now?”

“Yes, but don’t forget I have these pictures of you sucking my big nigger dick and I don’t think you would like me to show these around so do as I told you and everything will be fine.”

“I’ll be here Saturday at noon”

I rushed out the door and looked around. I didn’t see anyone so I headed home.

When I got home I went to my room and closed the door and lay down on my bed. I had to think.

I got very turned on watching Francesca in the restroom and truth be told I was turned on by what the park maintenance guy had me do, but what was I going to do?

I really wanted to date Fran and figured I would drive to where she worked later and see if maybe I could talk to her or maybe take her home after work.

“Jim…..Jim, would you come down here for a minute”, I heard my mother calling me.

Jim…where are you?”

“I’ll be right down mom”

“Where are you?”

“I’m in the laundry room.”

“Whats up mom?”

“Take a look at this Jim, that bucket of nuts and bolts of your fathers fell off of the shelf above the sink and it broke off the nozzle on the faucet.” “I need to use the tub but can’t use it like this, can you do something about it?” “Your father is working late and he has to work this weekend so he doesn’t have time.

“Well mom, at least it’s not leaking” then it hit me. My problem could be solved.

“Hey mom I know the maintenance guy at the park and I’ll bet he would come over and fix it.”

“Can you wait until Saturday?” “I’m sure he might be able to fix it.”

“Jim we don’t have a lot of money to pay a maintenance man, don’t you think you could try?”

“I could mom but I don’t want to make matters worse and anyway he does a lot of work for people in the neighborhood and doesn’t charge anything. Maybe you could make him a meal or a cake or something.”

“Well…Jim, if you think he will, then ask him but I do need it fixed before Monday.”

“OK mom, I’m sure he will do it.”

“I’m going to run over to the A&W’s and get a hamburger, can I bring you back something?”

“Thank you honey but no thanks, I ate something a little while ago, you be carefull.”

“OK bye”

Wow looks like that problem is solved. I think I will run up to the park tomorrow and talk to him but now I’m going to see if I can see Fran.

I got in my old Mercury and headed up to the A&W restaurant hoping I could find a spot where she would be working.

I circled around the lot a couple of times until I figured out which area she was working in and pulled.

“Can I take your order”…”Yes I’ll have root beer and an order of fries” “Thanks, be right with you”

Here she comes walking towards my car with my order. Dam she looked good and I got an instant hard on thinking about what I saw just a few hours before.

“Here’s your order,” she said….”Oh Hi Jim, I didn’t know it was you” “Hi Francesca, I didn’t even know you knew my name” as I sat there with a hard on kind of blushing but I knew I had to say something.

“Looks like it’s been real busy”

“Yeah, and I’m really tired and can’t wait to get off work”

“When will that be”?

“Oh in about half an hour”

“Would you like me to drive you home after you get off” I said with a slightly shaky voice hoping she wouldn’t turn me down.

She hesitated for a minute and said “Can you hold on I’ll be right back, I have another order to deliver”?

I felt myself sweating a little and my cock was stiff as a board as I watched her walk back to pick up her order.

Was she thinking of an excuse to brush me off?

Was she going to meet Darrel and his friends after work?

What chance would I have if she liked those big black cocks of Darrel and his friends?

Here she comes….my stomach was churning…”Sorry I took so long Jim, but yes, you can give me a ride home if you would like.” “I get off in about 10 minutes and you can pick me up at the rear of the building if you would.”

“Sure Francesca, I’ll be there waiting”

She walked back towards the restaurant and I thought I was going to cum in my pants.

Dam…what am I going to talk to her about. I certainly can’t say I saw her at the park today…just small talk…don’t be pushy.

I pulled around to the back of the restaurant and she came out and hopped into the car…”Thank you so much for giving me a ride home Jim, After being on my feet like this, it sure is a relief to sit down.”

“You’ve got a real nice car Jim”

“Thanks Francesca, I bought it myself, its old but I keep it clean and running”

“Please Jim, call me Fran”

“Then Fran it is Francesca…err I mean Fran” as we both laughed.

She moved over and sat close to me again while I was driving and I was hoping she wouldn’t notice the raging bulge in my pants.

“So Jim, do you have a steady girlfriend”?

“No, I have friends that are girls but no girlfriends”

“How about you Fran”? “Are you seeing anyone regular”?

“No, my parents are very strict, they are Southern Baptist and frown on dating, kissing, or revealing clothes of any kind”

“I love my parents to death but I feel like I’m being smothered by them”

“I can see how you would feel that way Fran”

“I sneak out occasionally to have some fun but that’s about all I can do”

We were getting close to her house when she said…”STOP” “Let me out here”

“But Fran, were only a block away I can drive you”

“I’m sorry Jim, its my parents, I’ve got to get out here and walk home.”
She quickly put her arm around my neck and pulled me to her and planted those luscious lips on mine, lingering for a brief moment, we exchanged tongues and then she slide across the seat opened the door and said “Thanks Jim, I’m sorry, I hope we can do this again sometime, bye”

Then she stunned me, she stopped just outside my car door and leaned inside and said, “I hope you enjoyed watching this afternoon.”

She smiled at me and headed down the street.

I went home and jacked off three times before falling asl**p.

The next day I was waiting by my locker for her to come down the hall when I heard three white guys who had just passed me say “Hey, look, here comes that nigger lover” and they all started laughing as they passed Francesca in the hall.

I could see her eyes well up with tears as she approached me.

She tried to turn around when she saw me and go the other way but I caught up with her.

“I’m sorry Jim, I get that all the time just because I hang around Darrel and his friends most of the time while I’m in school.”

“No need to apologize Fran, those guys are jerks”

“I do appreciate you giving me a ride home last night, well almost home anyway”

“That’s why I’m waiting here for you Fran, I was hoping you would let me give you a ride again the next time you work.”

“Don’t you understand Jim, you really don’t want to get involved with me or all the white guys will start calling you names too.”

“Fran, yes I do understand, I know you like black guys and I know you see them when you can.”

Yes, that’s right Jim, I do like black guys, they treat me special and that’s something I know you are well aware of because I saw you at the park yesterday, looking through the vents in the restroom.

“And besides that, Darrel told me you were there.”

Dam, I could feel my face turning bright red and I thought I really screwed this up.

“I’m really sorry Fran, I just wanted to meet you and possibly ask you out on a date.”

“Well then Jim, why didn’t you just ask instead of hiding in the bushes like that”?

“I really didn’t think I stood a chance of dating you.”

“So by hiding in the bushes and watching me you thought that would help your chances?”

I felt really humiliated and embarrassed but if I was to have a chance with Fran I knew I had to say something.

“Fran, I can’t tell you how sorry I am that I did that but I certainly understand why you would be mad at me but I have to tell you that just because your seeing black guys it still doesn’t matter to me, I would still like to date you.”

“Oh yeah Jim….just so you think you could get in my pants, is that it?”

“No Francesca that isn’t it, you see I’m not like the other white guys. I know there are a lot of white girls and women who like black guys.”

“Oh and how do you know that Jim?” “Are you some kind of young psychologist or something?” and “Please call me Fran, Francesca just sounds too formal”

“Well Fran I know there are a lot of women who enjoy the company of black guys because…….my mother does too”

There was a long pause as she looked at me and almost seemed at a loss for words.

“Are your parents divorced Jim?”

“No their not but my father knows and is supportive of her.”

“Wow, I don’t know what to say Jim, that seems a little strange”

“I guess it does to someone outside but as long as I can remember I’ve always known of black men coming over to our house.”

“At first I just thought they were friends of my parents because dad works at Fords, but it didn’t take long to figure out that their friends were spending a lot of time in the bedroom.” I said with a slight laugh.

“Yeah I guess so, but how do you feel about that”

“My parents get along so well, no fighting, no arguments so who am I to say anything.”

“So are you saying you don’t mind me seeing Darrel and his friends and you still want to date me Jim?”

“Yes, Fran, that’s exactly what I’m saying.”

“Jim… you know what Darrel and I and his friends were doing in the restroom yesterday?”

“Yes, I do”

“And you still want to date me?”

“Yes of course I do”

“If we started dating you know I’m still going to see Darrel and his friends don’t you?


“I was hoping you wouldn’t but I do understand”

“Jim, you must understand, Darrel and his friends have always treated me nice, not like those ignorant white guys”

“Fran, its fine with me, after all Darrel and I have also been friends for some time too”

“Give me a couple of days Jim because I’m going to have to talk to my dad. He forbad me to date after he caught me in a car with Darrel, we weren’t doing anything but he liked to kill me dragging me out of the car and screaming “Why don’t you date a nice white guy instead of these dam niggers”

“He told me I wasn’t allowed to date again until I found a nice white guy so if you are still sure about this, then I would be happy to date you as long as daddy goes along with it”

“I don’t work until next Monday so it will give me a chance to talk to my dad and I’ll see you Monday in school.”


Friday…….. I knew I had to ask the park maintenance guy to come over and work on mom’s laundry tub.

I had an hour lunch so I ran over to the park hoping to find him.

I looked around the basketball courts and the maintenance shack but didn’t see anyone. I hung around the shack in hopes he would come by before I had to get back to school. I was just about to leave when I saw him coming down the path…”Well…why you here today?” “Want somemore of this big black cock.” HAHAHA!!!

“No sir, I came by to ask you if you could stop by our house Saturday at noon to fix a faucet in our laundry room.”

“Hahaha did you break it off yourself so you would have an excuse to invite me over?”

“No, my mother knocked something off the shelf and it broke.”

“So what you tell your mother about me?”

“All I said was that you were a maintenance man here at the park and you might be able to help us out.”

“You tell her I’m Black.”

“No”

“You tell her you sucked my dick white boy?”

“No, I just told her you might be able to fix it.”

“Ok boy you write the directions down here and tell your Mom this big nigger Mr Jackson ‘ll fix her problem.” HAHAHAHA!!!!

“Now, boy….you want some of this black meat before you go?”

“No sir Mr Jackson, I’ve got to get back too school but I guess I’ll see you tomorrow.”


Mom called up to me and said “Jim, I’ve got breakfast ready, come and get it before it gets cold, you can’t sl**p all day.”

I looked at the clock and it was already 11am and Mr Jackson was due in an hour.

I went into the kitchen with only my jockey shorts and t-shirt and sporting a morning hard on.

Mom was at the counter fixing my plate so she didn’t see the bulge. I couldn’t stop thinking about what was ahead today.

Mom had her usual summer dress and heels with nylons, something she always wore. I rarely saw her in slacks or shorts for that matter.

I was always proud of her because of her looks, and even some of my friends thought she was HOT!!!

I adjusted my hard on under the table as I thought about the next few hours. I didn’t notice my mother turn around and with a little laugh she said “Looks like your happy to see me this morning Jim.”

I could feel my face turning beet red.

‘Oh don’t worry about it Jim, your father wakes up all the time tenting his jockey shorts. By the way isn’t that maintenance man coming over this morning to fix the faucet?”

“Yes he is Mom, his name is Mr. Jackson and I told him you were a great cook too.”

“Thank you Jim, did he say how much he would charge us?”

“Oh Mom, I don’t think you will have to worry about it, just give him a surprise and I think he will be happy.”

“Maybe I’ll make him a cake or cookies, everyone says they love my cookies, what do you think Jim?”

“Well Mom, I’m sure you’ll figure out something to make him happy.”

“Mom, I’m going to take a shower, I’ll see you in awhile.”

“Ok Jim, I’m just going to clean up a little before Mr Jackson comes over.”

The shower felt great and it gave me a little time to think about the day ahead. Would Mr Jackson try to seduce my mother? Would she let him if he tried? Would he tell Mom I sucked his cock? Dam, it felt good to soap my cock and stroke it while I was taking my shower.

I grabbed a towel and was drying off when I heard the door bell ring. That must be him. I thought I had better wait awhile before I appeared so I took my time drying off and then put on a tee shirt and a pair of shorts.

I heard some voices coming from the laundry room as I walked down the hallway so I quietly walked towards the door which was partially open.

I peeked in and saw Mr Jackson leaning over the sink and he said ”That should do it Mrs Davis, now I’m going to lay down under the sink and if you would turn on the water when I tell you, I’ll check to make sure there ain’t no leaks.”

“Yes Sir, Mr Jackson, just tell me when to turn it on.” My mother said.

Mom walked over to the sink and was standing right along side of Mr Jackson’s legs.

I could see him shift a little and I new he was looking up her dress as she leaned over the sink.

“Ok, turn on the water.”

As she reached for the faucet I saw Mr Jackson reach his hand out and run his fingers up the inside of her thigh.

I heard a low moan and Mom said “Oh Mr Jackson, what are you doing?”

Mr Jackson got up from the floor and looked at my mother and said. “Listen Mrs Davis, you know what I’m doing.”

“Your boy told me you liked black men so lets not play games, you know what I want and I know what you want so get down on your knees and see what’s waiting for you.”

My mother went right down to her knees and began to undue Mr Jackson’s belt and unzip his pants. She reached in and took hold of that big black cock…and let it loose from the confines of his pants.

“You like that big cock don’t you bitch”

“My son told you about this?”

“Yeah he told me about you and your husband and all your black friends so now you just made another friend so you should thank your boy, haha.”

She looked at his big black cock growing in her hands and she started licking the head which already had drops of precum clinging to the tip.

She licked up and down the shaft on top and then underneath before she took the head in her mouth.

Slowly she worked her mouth down the shaft and then back up. Her saliva was making his cock glisten. She took his cock slowly down her throat until there were just a couple inches left. I could see she was working her throat muscles and with a little jerk his whole cock disappeared down her throat.

She held it there and started to choke so she withdrew back into her mouth and then right back down so her nose was pressed against his black shinny pubic hair.

“Dam bitch, you sure know how to suck a dick.”

“HEY!!! What the fuck you doin BOY?”

“Get your ass in here, your mom is doin a great job, so you come over here and watch how a REAL man takes care of his woman.”

My face was beet red and my mother looked at me without taking the cock out of her mouth, I was so embarrassed. I walked in trying to hide the bulge showing in my shorts.

“Look bitch, look at your boy, he got all turned on watching you takin this nigger dick didn’t you boy?”

“Boy, I’m talkin to you, you like watchin your mom take this big black cock?”

“Yes”

“Stand over in the corner and jack off if you want while dis bitch take my first load”

I was watching and all the while Mr Jackson was talking to me, she was sucking his cock.

He grabbed the back of her head and started ramming it into her mouth and throat. It was all she could do to keep up with the assault on her throat but from the moans I could hear coming from her, I knew she was enjoying it.

“Ok bitch, her comes your first load.”

I could see her working a little faster and when she took his tool all the way into her throat he let a load go that went directly into her belly. She didn’t even flinch as she pulled his cock part way out and aimed the next two or three bursts into her open mouth then a couple more shots of cum hit her face and hair. She was covered in cum. She took her fingers and started scrapping the cum off of her face and licking it off her fingers.

“Now, dis bitch sure know how to take care of a b*****r, that’s for sure.”

I was about to bust out of my shorts. I was rubbing my cock but was to embarrassed to take it out.

“You learnin anything boy?”

Mom was standing up and said “Mr Jackson could I get you a drink and then we could get a little more comfortable if you like”

“See boy, dis bitch know how to treat her man.”

“Yeah, just give me a glass of water I’ve only got an hour before I have to get back to work but we got time for you to give me some of that white pussy of yours.”

We walked into the living room and mom went to the kitchen to get Mr Jackson some water.

She came back into the living room and stood in front of Mr Jackson who was sitting on the couch and handed him the water. I sat on a chair opposite the couch.

“Stay right there bitch.” As he took a big drink and set the glass on the table.

“Unbutton that dress and let me see what you got under there.”

Mom slowly started to unbutton her dress and let it hang open. She had on a bra, panties, garter belt nylons and heels

My mother looked so HOT standing in front of Mr Jackson like that and I just exploded in my shorts as I watched him pull on her nipples.
So bitch, your boy here tells me you and your hubby have a lot of black friends that visit you now and then, is that true?

Yes, it is, she said.

Your boy also told me your husband doesn’t mind you letting the b*****rs use that married white pussy of yours, is that right bitch?

Yes it is Mr Jackson.

Your boy here also tells me that some of the b*****rs like your boy to suck their cocks occasionally, is that true too bitch?

Well, yes it is.

“Great, then you don’t mind if your boy comes over here and sucks my big black cock to get it ready for that married pussy of yours now do you bitch?

“No, I don’t mind. She said looking at me with a slight smile on her face.

“Good…get over here boy and get me hard again so I can show you how a REAL man takes care of his women.

I was down on my knees in front of Mr Jackson licking the length of his cock. I looked to the side and saw my mother watching me as Mr Jackson was pulling on her tits.

In a few minutes his cock was at full staff and he pushed me away and grabbed my mother by the arm and through her down on the couch and proceeded to bury his big thick black cock in her wet cunt. No foreplay, just slam it home.

Mom was moaning and groaning and she started to really get into it.

“Ohhh yesyesyes……..fuck me harder…..mmmmm give it to me”

“You want this black seed bitch?”

“Ohhh yesssssss! Please”

“You nothing but a black cock slut”

“Yes I am,,,,,

“Here it comes baby take that black baby batter.”

Ohhh yes yes ugghhhhh mmmmmmmm

Mr Jackson rolled off of my mother and I saw a stream of cum run out of her well used pussy.

“Oh, I guess I will have to go clean up, I’m a mess.” She said.

“HEY!!! Let the boy do it for you bitch.”

“Come over her boy and clean up your mother and do a good job or maybe you will have a nice little black b*****r or s****r.

“I got on my knees between my mother outstretched legs and proceeded to lick up all the cum running out of her pussy.

This turned her on more and she grabbed my head and held it to her clit as I licked and sucked and I could tell she was close. She was making gutteral sounds and then she started cuming.

“Ohhh dam baby, that was sooo goood, thank you honey.

As I was finishing off my mother I could see Mr Jackson putting on his clothes and as he was walking out the door he turned around and said he would be back.

After he left, my mother gave me a long kiss and she could taste Mr Jacksons cum on my breath.

“Thank you honey for helping me out, now why don’t you run upstairs and take a shower.”




Chapter 2

I could’nt wait until Monday to see if Fran’s dad would let her date me.

“Hi Fran, how was your weekend?”

I didnt want to sound to anxious.

“It was boring as usual but I talked to my dad about us dating…

“He wants to meet you”

“Wow, that’s great, I think” I said a little sheepishly

“Why don’t you walk me home after school today and you can meet him before he goes to work”

“Ok, I’ve got to run to class but I’ll see you after school. I’ll meet you by the front door of the school, see ya later Fran.”

My head was spinning as I walked to class. I knew I wouldn’t be able to concentrate all day thinking about meeting Fran’s father.

Later that day…… “Hi Fran. How was your day?”

“It was alright, got more harrasement from some of the guys but I don’t really care.

“Well maybe if we umm sort of start dateing they will leave you alone.

“Jim, are you ready to go meet my dad now?”
“I’m ready, I think, haha”

“Jim, don’t worry about him, he’s very gruff on the outside but he’s just old-fashioned.”

As we approached her house I could see her father sitting on the front porch…

“Hi dad, this is Jim, the boy I was telling you about”

I stuck out my hand…

“Son, as far as I’m concerned, shaking a mans hand is a show of good will and friendship, if you want to date my daughter you must understand a few things.”

“First, keep those dam niggers away from her.”

“Second, when I give her a time to be home…you BETTER have her here at that time, do you understand?”

“Oh yes sir, I think you will find me very responsible sir.”

“We’ll see about that”

“On the nights she works, she better be home right after she gets off.”

“If her school work suffers at all, she will NOT date.”

“If she goes on a date with you she WILL be home no later then 10pm on week nights and 11pm on weekends. Is that clear?”

“Yes sir”

“Good, now we can shake hands.”

“Thank you sir, you can depend on me”

“Now I have to go to work, I’ll be home at 10pm”

“What did you think of my father Jim?”

“A little intimidating but I’m sure he was just looking out for you.”

“Fran, now that I’ve met your father I think you should meet my parents.”

“How about this Saturday afternoon I take you to my house to meet them?”

“You ,do remember what I told you about my parents don’t you?”

“You mean about your parents inviting black guys over?”

“Yes, I just wanted you to understand that as you will probably see, you and my f****y have a lot in common.”

“From what you told me already Jim, I think we will all get along just great.”




Chapter 3

“Mom, this is Francesca or Fran as she prefers to be called.”

“I’m glad to meet you sweety, I’ve heard so many good things about you.” My mother said as she gave Fran a hug.

My mother was dressed in her usual summer dress, nylons and heels.

“You look beautiful Mrs Davis, just like Jim told me.”

My mother blushed a little and thanked her for the compliment.

“Jim, your dad was called into work early today and he said he was sorry he didn’t get a chance to meet you Fran but said he would at another time”

“Also Jim, Mr Jackson is coming over later, he said he wanted to make sure the pipes he worked on last weekend are still working correctly.”

Of course I knew what that meant.

“You mean the Mr Jackson from the park maintenance?” Fran said.

“Yes, that’s him Fran, do you know him?” my mother replied.

“Well, umm sort of.” She said with a shy smile.

Then it hit me…she must be doing him too. Wow, what a coincidence, this could get very interesting.

“What time is he coming over Mom?”

“In about an hour”

I could tell Fran was getting a little nervous.

“Could I get you two a nice cold drink?”

“Yes please.” Fran said

As my mother got up and went to the kithen I couldn’t help notice how the sun shinning through the window accentuated her body with her short dress about 6 inches above the knees and the elastic top pulled down showing just enough cleavage to make it interesting.

“Fran, do you know Mr Jackson?” I said somewhat surprised.

She blushed and looked down at her lap and said “Yes, I know him.”

“I know about you and Darrel and his friends but does the same go for Mr Jackson too?”

“Yes Jim, I’m sorry, I guess I should have told you about him too.”

“Since I go through the park all the time to go to work and also to meet up with Darrel, Mr Jackson caught us one time in the restroom and made me do him too.”

“Well, I guess you and our f****y are sure to get along just fine then Fran.”

“I suppose I should tell my mother about you and your friends and also Mr Jackson before he comes over, don’t you think Fran?”

“Here you go k**s.”

My mother handed us our cold drinks.

“Jim here tells me that you and I have some things in common, is that right Fran?”

“Umm well…yes, I guess so, but I’m not sure exactly what he’s told you.”

“Honey, he told me that we, shall we say, like the same types of friends so to speak. Is that right Fran?”

“Don’t be shy honey, Jim told me you’ve dated black guys before, well, so have I.”

“I hope I’m not embarrassing you, I just find it very interesting that Jim would find someone that has the same interests as our f****y does.”

“Mrs Davis, I don’t have a problem at all with this but I am somewhat embarrassed since we’ve just met.”

“Don’t let that worry you honey, nothing like getting things out in the open, at least in the confines of this house anyway, hahaha.”

“So you know Mr Jackson?”

“Then you probably know why he is coming over today too.”

“Yes, I’m sure I know the reason.” Fran said shyly

“Good then honey, then you can stay here and maybe we both can entertain Mr Jackson when he arrives.”

“I’m sure he will be totally surprised and also glad that you joined us.”

“Are you game honey?” my mother said

“I don’t know if I should Mrs Davis, I just met you and I don’t want you to think there’s something wrong with me.”

“Honey, there’s nothing wrong with a women who wants the pleasure of a REAL man, now is there?”

“I’m sure Jim here will treat you great and attend to your needs but when it comes to sexual satisfaction there’s nothing better then a big black stud to take care of things, wouldn’t you say honey?”

Embarrassingly Fran replied “Yes Mrs. Davis, that’s right.”

“Great, it will be fun to have a partner as pretty as you Fran.”

“Thank you Mrs. Davis.”

“Now, do you have any sexy clothes? You know these black guys love to see a women dressed like a slut most of the time?”

“I’m sorry Mrs. Davis I’m not allowed to wear sexy clothes, my parents forbid it.”

“First stop calling me Mrs. Davis, my name is Dorothy and second, we will have to go shopping and find you something sexy and you can leave it over here if you like Fran.”

“Oh that would be awesome Mrs. Errr I mean Dorothy, I’ve saved a lot of money from my job so I have enough to buy a few outfits.”

“Great, next weekend you and I will go shopping and see what we can find, is that a deal Fran?”

“Yes Dorothy I would love that, thank you so much.”

“In the mean time though, we will have to entertain Mr Jackson just the way you are which is just fine.”


How I met my Wife (Continued)

Jim, my mother said…maybe you should go up to the bedroom when Mr. Jackson arrives. I think Fran here is a little nervous and we don’t want to embarrass her before we even have a chance to really get acquainted now do we honey?

No mother…that will be fine.

We sat and sipped on our drinks and my mother carried the conversation. Fran, stand up and let me get a good look at you. You’re so pretty and sexy to be so young.

I could tell Fran was getting embarrassed but she stood up.

Turn around honey, my mother said

My my, I’m sure all the boys at school love looking at your breasts don’t they Fran…what size are they honey…I’d say maybe 34 c

Fran smiled and said yes they are and yes I get teased about them all the time at school.

Dumb ass boys. I’ll bet the black boys don’t tease you, I’ll bet they let you know they really like them, right Fran?

Yes they are always rubbing them and touching them when they get a chance.


I’ll bet you enjoy it too don’t you Fran?

Yes I do.

Good, I just know our black friends are really going to enjoy meeting you and I hope you enjoy them too Fran.

Just then the doorbell rang and I could see from the shadow it was Mr. Jackson so I ran up the stairs.

My mother answered the door…well hello Mr. Jackson nice to see you.

Listen slut, I don’t have a lot of time so lets get to the reason I came over and you know what that is don’t you?

Yes Sir I do Mr. Jackson but I have a little surprise for you.

Listen bitch…I don’t have time to play games…what is it?

Follow me into the living room and I’ll show you.

As he followed my mother into the living room he saw Fran sitting on the couch.

Well….look at this…what do we have here? How’s my little cocksucker doing?

Answering in a real soft voice Fran said, I’m doing fine Sir.

Now isn’t this a pleasant surprise…I come over to collect on a previous job I performed and I find I have two sluts here to make sure I get paid what I’m worth.

Well, since you both know why I’m here…then…get to work…I don’t have all day.

Come over here my little bitch and show mama bitch what you’ve been doing to keep Mr. Jackson happy at the park.

Mr. Jackson was standing in the middle of the living room. Fran got up and came over to him and kneeled down and started unzipping his trousers.

My mother in the mean time got behind him and started unbuttoning his shirt and rubbing his chest.

Fran slid his trousers down and took his massive meat in her tiny hands and started stroking it. She looked up at him and proceeded to lift his cock and lick the underside of it.

Mr. Jackson moaned and said…all those b*****rs have taught you well. You know what pleases this nigger.

She lifted his balls and started licking underneath leaving a wet shinny trail where her tongue had been.

She licked up and down his shaft and then took the end and opened her mouth and inserted it in and started a slow wet sucking motion.

My mother was rubbing his chest and kissing his neck. He had reached back and pulled her skirt up and had his big meaty finger in her pussy.

Fran was working his cock in and out of her mouth and with each stroke taking a little more down her throat.

DAM!! I wish I had more time for this Mr. Jackson said, but I have a meeting in half an hour so we are going to let the little slut finish me today but I’ll tell you now…I’ll be back when I have more time and take care of the both of you.

With that…he grabbed to back of Frans head and started face fucking her. I could hear the sloppy sounds and gurgling as he filled her mouth with his meat.

Then I heard him say…you better be ready bitch because here it comes and with that he shoved his cock all the way down her throat and held her head. He started grunting and let his load go right into her stomach…

After he came she licked him clean and made sure there wasn’t a trace of cum left.

He pulled up his pants and said he was sorry he had to go but he would be back soon.

My mother walked him to the door and he told her next time he would take care of her and maybe bring a friend over for the both of them. With that he left.

When my mother got back to the living room Fran was back seated on the couch.

I’m sorry Dorothy if I spoiled your fun today, I really didn’t mean to.

Don’t be silly Fran, I loved watching you in action. We are going to have lots of fun together I’m sure. She gave Fran a hug and kissed her on the mouth sticking her tongue in getting a little taste of what Mr. Jackson gave Fran.

I hope you don’t mind that I did that Fran. I love the taste of cum as much as I’m sure you do.

Oh no Dorothy…I’ll share with you anytime and with that they both smiled and I knew this was just the beginning.
































































... Continue»
Posted by eroscpl2 3 years ago  |  Categories: Interracial Sex, Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 3637  |  
93%
  |  30

How I Met My Wife

How I Met My Wife



This is a true story about how I met my slut wife and my early life
by eroscpl
it is not complete but a work in progress

Beginning

There she comes down the path towards the basketball courts. Darrel told me she comes this way on her way to her part time job.

From my vantage point back in the bushes and lining the back edge of the park I can plainly see the courts and the restroom.




I first saw her walking towards me down the hall in school. Conservatively dressed in slacks and button up blouse. Her locker was only five away from mine but this is the first time I have been able to be here when she came by.

Hi Francesca I said as she walked by. She gave me a little shy smile and said hi Jim and continued her way to her locker. I couldn’t take my eyes off of her. Short dark brown hair, possibly 5-4, maybe 115# but what stood out was her magnificent breasts even though she wasn’t showing them off in any way you could tell she was very well endowed.

She glanced over at me again and smiled and I felt foolish for staring but nodded at her and watched her as she retrieved some books from her locker and walked away down the hall.

Man…”You look like you’re in a trance Jim” came a voice from my side. “Oh…yeah…she’s so fine” “I’m going to have to talk to her and see if there’s a chance I can get a date with her” I told Darrel.

“Yeah right” “Obviously you don’t know much about her do you Jim” “What are you talking about Darrel”?
“Hey man, come to the park by the basketball courts this Wednesday at 5pm, keep your ass hidden in the tree’s by the restroom and you’ll see what I’m talking about”

Darrel wouldn’t tell me anymore except to say I might change my opinion about her after Wednesday night.

Darrel has been a friend of mine since I transferred to this school and started playing baseball. He was an outstanding athlete and played football and basketball too.

The school I went to in Chicago had a mix of about 50-50 black and white and Darrel was one of the popular black athletes at school, an easy going guy that stood about 6-3, very muscular and very black.

I couldn’t wait until the school day was over and when it was 4:30 I made my way to the park and hid in the bushes and trees by the courts.

I saw her walking along the path approaching the basketball courts…”Hey Baby” “Missed you the other day” I heard Darrel yell out.

Francesca had a big smile on her face and said something I couldn’t hear but she walked up to the fence. Darrel and three other black guys were shooting around and he came over to the fence and started talking to her. She was dressed in Bermuda shorts and a button up blouse, nothing revealing, she was on her way to work at the A & W.

They talked for a few minutes and then I saw Darrel walk around the fence and headed for the restroom. Francesca turned around and followed him. The other three guys started shooting hoops again.

“Dam…I wish I was in there to see what was going on”

I had a raging hard on and thought I was going to cum in my pants as I stood there trying not to make a noise.

About ten minutes later Darrel appeared at the door of the restroom and yelled for the other three guys to come over. They headed around the fence and disappeared into the men’s room.

I was close enough to hear the guys saying something but couldn’t make it out.
1
I couldn’t stand it anymore, I had to see what was going on so I looked around to see if anyone was coming, but since the courts and restroom are in the far corner of the park no one usually came by here unless they were going to play basketball.

I slowly walked up to the small building and saw that there were small horizontal air vents covered with screens but most of them were torn or missing.

It was too high for me to just stand there so I saw a cinder block laying a couple feet away which gave me just the right height to see what was going on.

“Dam, this bitch sure know how to suck a dick” I heard Darrel say.

Darrel had his big cock almost all the way down Frans throat. She had her hands on his ass pulling him into her and with his hands on her head she was slowly working his cock up and down.

“Take all that black cock bitch” Darrel said.

I could see he was grunting and it looked like he was about to explode in her mouth. She pulled him to her and took all but about an inch into her mouth and then with a little jerk it passed the back of her throat and she had her nose pushed up against his black curly pubic hair.

“Here it cums, keep it down that throat of yours, Ohhhh yeah, shit, umm fuck yeah baby take it all.”

I could see her holding his cock down her throat so he was dumping his load right into her stomach. It seemed like she held it for a couple of minutes but I’m sure it was only about 15-20 seconds and she slowly withdrew his cock from her mouth making sure she licked and sucked all the fuck juice she could get. She milked it until she had it all and licked her lips not wasting a drop.

One of the other guys moved in quickly and said “Hurry up I’m going to bust a nut.”
“Open up your mouth and let me fill it so I can see it.”
Fran tilted her head back and opened that beautiful mouth waiting for her reward. Her blouse was unbuttoned and pulled away exposing her big 36c breasts held up with a plain white bra.
“Here it comes bitch….yeah”
He stroked his cock and aimed it right at her mouth. The first powerful shot hit home and went right in. She didn’t even flinch as another stream hit her upper lip with some dripping in her mouth and some on her chin dripping down on her breasts.

She kept her mouth open and let him stroke the next 2-3 shots into her mouth and on her face.

After he finished, she showed the guys the cum in her mouth and then slowly swallowed it all. My cock was hard as a rock and I had it out stroking it while I watched. She scooped the cum on her face and breasts up with her fingers and sucked it off in her mouth and cleaned herself of all the cum.

The third guy then came up to her with his big black hard throbbing cock and just as she started to take it in her mouth something grabbed me by the neck and jerked me off the cinder block. It was the Park maintenance man, a 6-6 maybe 250 pound behemoth of a black man.

“What the fuck you looking at white boy?” “You like looking at the boys pissin in there?”

“Ahh no no…I’m sorry!!”

“Bull shit boy, why were you looking in there then?’

He still had me by the neck and I thought he was going to break it…I didn’t know if he knew what was going on in there or if he knew Francesca was in there and I didn’t want her to get into trouble.

“Come on boy, you like lookin at boys cock don’t you?”

“No, No…I said I’m sorry, please let me go, I’ll never do it again and won’t ever come back.”

“You commin wit me, we gonna call the park supervisor and see what he has to say.”

“Come on mister please let me go.”

“Shut the fuck up boy, you commin wit me, lets go.”

He still had me by my neck and we walked a little way up the path to a small building that must have been a maintenance shack.

“Get in their boy.”

We went into the shack and he locked the door behind us.

“Sit down in the chair.” “Now, I think I’m going to call my supervisor and tell him yous lookin at boys cocks in the bathroom.”

He started to pick up the phone and I said “No please, isn’t there anything I can do? Please, I’ll get into real trouble.”

“Just what do you think you can do boy?”

“I don’t know, I’ll do anything, I just can’t get into trouble like this.”

“Well boy, lets see…you liked lookin at boys in the bathroom didn’t you?”

“No!! err…”

I didn’t want to get her in trouble..

“Yes, I did look at the guys in there”

“Did you like what you saw boy?”

“Um…well…”

“Well DID YOU BOY?”

“Yes, yes I did”

Then I saw him reach down and unzip his pants and pull out his cock. It looked enormous and it wasn’t hard.

“Well boy do you like looking at this?”

He let it hang down and it looked like it might be 8-9 inches and it still wasn’t hard.

“I said DO YOU LIKE LOOKIN AT MY COCK?” as he grabbed me by the neck again.

“Yes, Yes I do”

“Good, get down here and take a closer look.”

He pushed me down on my knees in front of him.

He kept one hand around my neck and stroked his big cock with the other. I could see precum leaking out of the tip and he pushed his cock right up to my lips.

“Open your mouth boy.”

I kept my lips closed but he smacked the side of my face with his swelling cock, which by now must have been 10-11 inches.

“I’m not going to tell you again to open your fucking mouth.”

He shoved his cock at my lips again and I opened my mouth and he shoved it in.

I decided the best way to get out of this situation was to do as I was told so I began to work his cock in and out of my mouth, sliding up and down the length as best I could.

Little did he know I was somewhat familiar with sucking cock because I had done it a few times before for my mother’s lovers.

“Good boy, that’s it.”

“You better not scratch me with your teeth.”

“Dam boy, you do that pretty good, you must of done this before.”

He pulled his cock out of my mouth and went over to his chair and sat down. He unbuckled his pants and let them drop to the floor “Come over here boy and get on this cock again while I get comfortable.”

I stood up and as I walked over to his chair, he looked at me and said “Wooo boy you really must like this cock by the looks of that bulge in your pants.”

“Now I know you done this before haven’t you as he grabbed my arm and jerked me to my knees again in front of him.

“He grabbed me by the neck again and said, “Tell me boy, you done this before haven’t you?”

I didn’t want to say anything but he squeezed my neck so hard I thought I would pass out. I shook my head and he released some pressure.

“Well, you’ve done this before haven’t you?”

“Yes, yes I have.”

“I thought so, you to good at this to be a virgin cocksucker haha.”

“Now get on this cock and show me just how good you are.”

I have to admit I thought I was going to cum in my pants being in this position.

He let go of my neck and I wrapped both hands around this giant pole and licked the end where precum had formed. It wasn’t a bad taste, I ran my tongue around the head and more precum formed.

I slowly licked the underside of his shaft from the tip to the base of his balls and back again.
I could hear him moan as I licked the top side of this monster until my nose was pressing into his thick curly pubic hair.

I could feel my own cock straining against the confines of my pants as I opened my mouth and took the head in, slowly, moving down, and taking as much as I could get in my mouth.

His cock was so long and thick I was sure I couldn’t take it all down my throat but I would sure try. His movements told me he was enjoying it as he put his hand on the back of my head and told me to take it all down.

I was determined to try, as I slowly worked his cock to the back of my throat. I tried to get it past the entrance but it just wouldn’t fit and I gagged a couple of times but I never let up so I tried again.

“Take that cock down your throat boy, I’m going to cum and I don’t want you to miss a drop.”

I could feel his balls tighten and new he was about to cum so I gave one last push and relaxed my throat and it popped past the restriction and I had my nose buried in his pubic hair. My eyes were watering and I thought I was going to choke but held his cock as he started loading my stomach with his cum. I could feel two-three and then four spurts enter my stomach before I had to pull some of his cock back into my mouth and catch two more loads. I was swallowing quickly and then all of a sudden I saw a flash and I looked up and saw him removing a Polaroid picture from his camera.

I started to panic but he grabbed my neck again and said “Clean that cock up boy before I let you up.”

I knew it was hopeless and proceeded to lick what was left on his cock making sure I got it all. Then another flash. Dam, I knew I was probably in real trouble now.

“That was the best blow job I’ve ever had boy.”

He grabbed a rag from a table next to him and wiped his cock and threw it at me and said,
“You better use this on yourself” as he looked down at the big wet spot I had on my pants.

I unzipped my pants and took the rag and started cleaning myself as best as I could.

“Now boy, tell me whose cock you been suckin.”

“I’ve really got to go I’m late getting home.”

“You ain’t goin now where until you tell me who you been suckin or do you want me to show these pictures around.”

“No No, please.”

“Then tell me who you been suckin.”

I was totally humiliated and I knew I would have to tell him. “I’ve sucked a couple of black guys that know my f****y.”

“What do you mean they know your f****y.”

“Isn’t it enough that I told you that?”

“NO IT ISNT, so tell me what you mean.”

“My mother and father have a few black friends that visit us occasionally.”

“Oh yeah and how is it that you end up sucking their cocks?”

“Can’t you just let me go, I’ll come back and suck you anytime you want me too.”

“Listen boy, you’re going to do that anyway but I want to know how it is that you are sucking your families black friends?” “You either tell me or I’ll show these pictures to everyone I see.”

“Well…um, er my mother dates a couple of them.”

“HAHA so your mother is a black cock lover too.”

“Does your dad know about it?”

“Yes he does”

“Well, well, so does he suck cock too?”

“Please I don’t know, please let me go.

“I want you back here Saturday at noon and I want you to tell me how I can meet your mother, do you understand?”

I had to get out of there so I said, “Yes, I’ll be here.”

“Yes, ok, can I go now?”

“Yes, but don’t forget I have these pictures of you sucking my big nigger dick and I don’t think you would like me to show these around so do as I told you and everything will be fine.”

“I’ll be here Saturday at noon”

I rushed out the door and looked around. I didn’t see anyone so I headed home.

When I got home I went to my room and closed the door and lay down on my bed. I had to think.

I got very turned on watching Francesca in the restroom and truth be told I was turned on by what the park maintenance guy had me do, but what was I going to do?

I really wanted to date Fran and figured I would drive to where she worked later and see if maybe I could talk to her or maybe take her home after work.

“Jim…..Jim, would you come down here for a minute”, I heard my mother calling me.

Jim…where are you?”

“I’ll be right down mom”

“Where are you?”

“I’m in the laundry room.”

“What’s up mom?”

“Take a look at this Jim, that bucket of nuts and bolts of your fathers fell off of the shelf above the sink and it broke off the nozzle on the faucet.” “I need to use the tub but can’t use it like this, can you do something about it?” “Your father is working late and he has to work this weekend so he doesn’t have time.

“Well mom, at least it’s not leaking” then it hit me. My problem could be solved.

“Hey mom I know the maintenance guy at the park and I’ll bet he would come over and fix it.”

“Can you wait until Saturday?” “I’m sure he might be able to fix it.”

“Jim we don’t have a lot of money to pay a maintenance man, don’t you think you could try?”

“I could mom but I don’t want to make matters worse and anyway he does a lot of work for people in the neighborhood and doesn’t charge anything. Maybe you could make him a meal or a cake or something.”

“Well…Jim, if you think he will, then ask him but I do need it fixed before Monday.”

“OK mom, I’m sure he will do it.”

“I’m going to run over to the A&W’s and get a hamburger, can I bring you back something?”

“Thank you honey but no thanks, I ate something a little while ago, you be careful.”

“OK bye”

Wow looks like that problem is solved. I think I will run up to the park tomorrow and talk to him but now I’m going to see if I can see Fran.

I got in my old Mercury and headed up to the A&W restaurant hoping I could find a spot where she would be working.

I circled around the lot a couple of times until I figured out which area she was working in and pulled.

“Can I take your order”…”Yes I’ll have root beer and an order of fries” “Thanks, be right with you”

Here she comes walking towards my car with my order. Dam she looked good and I got an instant hard on thinking about what I saw just a few hours before.

“Here’s your order,” she said….”Oh Hi Jim, I didn’t know it was you” “Hi Francesca, I didn’t even know you knew my name” as I sat there with a hard on kind of blushing but I knew I had to say something.

“Looks like it’s been real busy”

“Yeah, and I’m really tired and can’t wait to get off work”

“When will that be”?

“Oh in about half an hour”

“Would you like me to drive you home after you get off” I said with a slightly shaky voice hoping she wouldn’t turn me down.

She hesitated for a minute and said “Can you hold on I’ll be right back, I have another order to deliver”?

I felt myself sweating a little and my cock was stiff as a board as I watched her walk back to pick up her order.

Was she thinking of an excuse to brush me off?

Was she going to meet Darrel and his friends after work?

What chance would I have if she liked those big black cocks of Darrel and his friends?

Here she comes….my stomach was churning…”Sorry I took so long Jim, but yes, you can give me a ride home if you would like.” “I get off in about 10 minutes and you can pick me up at the rear of the building if you would.”

“Sure Francesca, I’ll be there waiting”

She walked back towards the restaurant and I thought I was going to cum in my pants.

Dam…what am I going to talk to her about. I certainly can’t say I saw her at the park today…just small talk…don’t be pushy.

I pulled around to the back of the restaurant and she came out and hopped into the car…”Thank you so much for giving me a ride home Jim, After being on my feet like this, it sure is a relief to sit down.”

“You’ve got a real nice car Jim”

“Thanks Francesca, I bought it myself, its old but I keep it clean and running”

“Please Jim, call me Fran”

“Then Fran it is Francesca…err I mean Fran” as we both laughed.

She moved over and sat close to me again while I was driving and I was hoping she wouldn’t notice the raging bulge in my pants.

“So Jim, do you have a steady girlfriend”?

“No, I have friends that are girls but no girlfriends”

“How about you Fran”? “Are you seeing anyone regular”?

“No, my parents are very strict, they are Southern Baptist and frown on dating, kissing, or revealing clothes of any kind”

“I love my parents to death but I feel like I’m being smothered by them”

“I can see how you would feel that way Fran”

“I sneak out occasionally to have some fun but that’s about all I can do”

We were getting close to her house when she said…”STOP” “Let me out here”

“But Fran, were only a block away I can drive you”

“I’m sorry Jim, its my parents, I’ve got to get out here and walk home.”
She quickly put her arm around my neck and pulled me to her and planted those luscious lips on mine, lingering for a brief moment, we exchanged tongues and then she slide across the seat opened the door and said “Thanks Jim, I’m sorry, I hope we can do this again sometime, bye”

Then she stunned me, she stopped just outside my car door and leaned inside and said, “I hope you enjoyed watching this afternoon.”

She smiled at me and headed down the street.

I went home and jacked off three times before falling asl**p.

The next day I was waiting by my locker for her to come down the hall when I heard three white guys who had just passed me say “Hey, look, here comes that nigger lover” and they all started laughing as they passed Francesca in the hall.

I could see her eyes well up with tears as she approached me.

She tried to turn around when she saw me and go the other way but I caught up with her.

“I’m sorry Jim, I get that all the time just because I hang around Darrel and his friends most of the time while I’m in school.”

“No need to apologize Fran, those guys are jerks”

“I do appreciate you giving me a ride home last night, well almost home anyway”

“That’s why I’m waiting here for you Fran, I was hoping you would let me give you a ride again the next time you work.”

“Don’t you understand Jim, you really don’t want to get involved with me or all the white guys will start calling you names too.”

“Fran, yes I do understand, I know you like black guys and I know you see them when you can.”

Yes, that’s right Jim, I do like black guys, they treat me special and that’s something I know you are well aware of because I saw you at the park yesterday, looking through the vents in the restroom.

“And besides that, Darrel told me you were there.”

Dam, I could feel my face turning bright red and I thought I really screwed this up.

“I’m really sorry Fran, I just wanted to meet you and possibly ask you out on a date.”

“Well then Jim, why didn’t you just ask instead of hiding in the bushes like that”?

“I really didn’t think I stood a chance of dating you.”

“So by hiding in the bushes and watching me you thought that would help your chances?”

I felt really humiliated and embarrassed but if I was to have a chance with Fran I knew I had to say something.

“Fran, I can’t tell you how sorry I am that I did that but I certainly understand why you would be mad at me but I have to tell you that just because your seeing black guys it still doesn’t matter to me, I would still like to date you.”

“Oh yeah Jim….just so you think you could get in my pants, is that it?”

“No Francesca that isn’t it, you see I’m not like the other white guys. I know there are a lot of white girls and women who like black guys.”

“Oh and how do you know that Jim?” “Are you some kind of young psychologist or something?” and “Please call me Fran, Francesca just sounds too formal”

“Well Fran I know there are a lot of women who enjoy the company of black guys because…….my mother does too”

There was a long pause as she looked at me and almost seemed at a loss for words.

“Are your parents divorced Jim?”

“No their not but my father knows and is supportive of her.”

“Wow, I don’t know what to say Jim, that seems a little strange”

“I guess it does to someone outside but as long as I can remember I’ve always known of black men coming over to our house.”

“At first I just thought they were friends of my parents because dad works at Fords, but it didn’t take long to figure out that their friends were spending a lot of time in the bedroom.” I said with a slight laugh.

“Yeah I guess so, but how do you feel about that”

“My parents get along so well, no fighting, no arguments so who am I to say anything.”

“So are you saying you don’t mind me seeing Darrel and his friends and you still want to date me Jim?”

“Yes, Fran, that’s exactly what I’m saying.”

“Jim… you know what Darrel and I and his friends were doing in the restroom yesterday?”

“Yes, I do”

“And you still want to date me?”

“Yes of course I do”

“If we started dating you know I’m still going to see Darrel and his friends don’t you?


“I was hoping you wouldn’t but I do understand”

“Jim, you must understand, Darrel and his friends have always treated me nice, not like those ignorant white guys”

“Fran, its fine with me, after all Darrel and I have also been friends for some time too”

“Give me a couple of days Jim because I’m going to have to talk to my dad. He forbad me to date after he caught me in a car with Darrel, we weren’t doing anything but he liked to kill me dragging me out of the car and screaming “Why don’t you date a nice white guy instead of these dam niggers”

“He told me I wasn’t allowed to date again until I found a nice white guy so if you are still sure about this, then I would be happy to date you as long as daddy goes along with it”

“I don’t work until next Monday so it will give me a chance to talk to my dad and I’ll see you Monday in school.”


Friday…….. I knew I had to ask the park maintenance guy to come over and work on mom’s laundry tub.

I had an hour lunch so I ran over to the park hoping to find him.

I looked around the basketball courts and the maintenance shack but didn’t see anyone. I hung around the shack in hopes he would come by before I had to get back to school. I was just about to leave when I saw him coming down the path…”Well…why you here today?” “Want some more of this big black cock.” HAHAHA!!!

“No sir, I came by to ask you if you could stop by our house Saturday at noon to fix a faucet in our laundry room.”

“Hahaha did you break it off yourself so you would have an excuse to invite me over?”

“No, my mother knocked something off the shelf and it broke.”

“So what you tell your mother about me?”

“All I said was that you were a maintenance man here at the park and you might be able to help us out.”

“You tell her I’m Black.”

“No”

“You tell her you sucked my dick white boy?”

“No, I just told her you might be able to fix it.”

“Ok boy you write the directions down here and tell your Mom this big nigger Mr. Jackson ‘ll fix her problem.” HAHAHAHA!!!!

“Now, boy….you want some of this black meat before you go?”

“No sir Mr. Jackson, I’ve got to get back too school but I guess I’ll see you tomorrow.”


Mom called up to me and said “Jim, I’ve got breakfast ready, come and get it before it gets cold, you can’t sl**p all day.”

I looked at the clock and it was already 11am and Mr. Jackson was due in an hour.

I went into the kitchen with only my jockey shorts and t-shirt and sporting a morning hard on.

Mom was at the counter fixing my plate so she didn’t see the bulge. I couldn’t stop thinking about what was ahead today.

Mom had her usual summer dress and heels with nylons, something she always wore. I rarely saw her in slacks or shorts for that matter.

I was always proud of her because of her looks, and even some of my friends thought she was HOT!!!

I adjusted my hard on under the table as I thought about the next few hours. I didn’t notice my mother turn around and with a little laugh she said “Looks like your happy to see me this morning Jim.”

I could feel my face turning beet red.

‘Oh don’t worry about it Jim, your father wakes up all the time tenting his jockey shorts. By the way isn’t that maintenance man coming over this morning to fix the faucet?”

“Yes he is Mom, his name is Mr. Jackson and I told him you were a great cook too.”

“Thank you Jim, did he say how much he would charge us?”

“Oh Mom, I don’t think you will have to worry about it, just give him a surprise and I think he will be happy.”

“Maybe I’ll make him a cake or cookies, everyone says they love my cookies, what do you think Jim?”

“Well Mom, I’m sure you’ll figure out something to make him happy.”

“Mom, I’m going to take a shower, I’ll see you in awhile.”

“Ok Jim, I’m just going to clean up a little before Mr. Jackson comes over.”

The shower felt great and it gave me a little time to think about the day ahead. Would Mr. Jackson try to seduce my mother? Would she let him if he tried? Would he tell Mom I sucked his cock? Dam, it felt good to soap my cock and stroke it while I was taking my shower.

I grabbed a towel and was drying off when I heard the door bell ring. That must be him. I thought I had better wait awhile before I appeared so I took my time drying off and then put on a tee shirt and a pair of shorts.

I heard some voices coming from the laundry room as I walked down the hallway so I quietly walked towards the door which was partially open.

I peeked in and saw Mr. Jackson leaning over the sink and he said ”That should do it Mrs. Davis, now I’m going to lay down under the sink and if you would turn on the water when I tell you, I’ll check to make sure there ain’t no leaks.”

“Yes Sir, Mr. Jackson, just tell me when to turn it on.” My mother said.

Mom walked over to the sink and was standing right along side of Mr. Jackson’s legs.

I could see him shift a little and I new he was looking up her dress as she leaned over the sink.

“Ok, turn on the water.”

As she reached for the faucet I saw Mr. Jackson reach his hand out and run his fingers up the inside of her thigh.

I heard a low moan and Mom said “Oh Mr. Jackson, what are you doing?”

Mr. Jackson got up from the floor and looked at my mother and said. “Listen Mrs. Davis, you know what I’m doing.”

“Your boy told me you liked black men so lets not play games, you know what I want and I know what you want so get down on your knees and see what’s waiting for you.”

My mother went right down to her knees and began to undue Mr. Jackson’s belt and unzip his pants. She reached in and took hold of that big black cock…and let it loose from the confines of his pants.

“You like that big cock don’t you bitch”

“My son told you about this?”

“Yeah he told me about you and your husband and all your black friends so now you just made another friend so you should thank your boy, haha.”

She looked at his big black cock growing in her hands and she started licking the head which already had drops of precum clinging to the tip.

She licked up and down the shaft on top and then underneath before she took the head in her mouth.

Slowly she worked her mouth down the shaft and then back up. Her saliva was making his cock glisten. She took his cock slowly down her throat until there were just a couple inches left. I could see she was working her throat muscles and with a little jerk his whole cock disappeared down her throat.

She held it there and started to choke so she withdrew back into her mouth and then right back down so her nose was pressed against his black shinny pubic hair.

“Dam bitch, you sure know how to suck a dick.”

“HEY!!! What the fuck you doin BOY?”

“Get your ass in here, your mom is doin a great job, so you come over here and watch how a REAL man takes care of his woman.”

My face was beet red and my mother looked at me without taking the cock out of her mouth, I was so embarrassed. I walked in trying to hide the bulge showing in my shorts.

“Look bitch, look at your boy, he got all turned on watching you takin this nigger dick didn’t you boy?”

“Boy, I’m talkin to you, you like watchin your mom take this big black cock?”

“Yes”

“Stand over in the corner and jack off if you want while dis bitch take my first load”

I was watching and all the while Mr. Jackson was talking to me, she was sucking his cock.

He grabbed the back of her head and started ramming it into her mouth and throat. It was all she could do to keep up with the assault on her throat but from the moans I could hear coming from her, I knew she was enjoying it.

“Ok bitch, her comes your first load.”

I could see her working a little faster and when she took his tool all the way into her throat he let a load go that went directly into her belly. She didn’t even flinch as she pulled his cock part way out and aimed the next two or three bursts into her open mouth then a couple more shots of cum hit her face and hair. She was covered in cum. She started scrapping the cum off of her face and licking it with her fingers.

“Now, dis bitch sure know how to take care of a b*****r, that’s for sure.”

I was about to bust out of my shorts. I was rubbing my cock but was too embarrassed to take it out.

“You learnin anything boy?”

Mom was standing up and said “Mr. Jackson could I get you a drink and then we could get a little more comfortable if you like”

“See boy, dis bitch know how to treat her man.”

“Yeah, just give me a glass of water I’ve only got an hour before I have to get back to work but we got time for you to give me some of that white pussy of yours.”

We walked into the living room and mom went to the kitchen to get Mr. Jackson some water.

She came back into the living room and stood in front of Mr. Jackson who was sitting on the couch and handed him the water. I sat on a chair opposite the couch.

“Stay right there bitch.” As he took a big drink and set the glass on the table.

“Unbutton that dress and let me see what you got under there.”

Mom slowly started to unbutton her dress and let it hang open. She had on a bra, panties, garter belt nylons and heels.

My mother looked so HOT standing in front of Mr. Jackson like that and I just exploded in my shorts as I watched him pull on her nipples.
So bitch, your boy here tells me you and your hubby have a lot of black friends that visit you now and then, is that true?

Yes, it is, she said.

Your boy also told me your husband doesn’t mind you letting the b*****r’s use that married white pussy of yours, is that right bitch?

Yes it is Mr. Jackson.

Your boy here also tells me that some of the b*****rs like your boy to suck their cocks occasionally, is that true too bitch?

Well, yes it is.

“Great, then you don’t mind if your boy comes over here and sucks my big black cock to get it ready for that married pussy of yours now do you bitch?

“No, I don’t mind. She said looking at me with a slight smile on her face.

“Good…get over here boy and get me hard again so I can show you how a REAL man takes care of his women.

I was down on my knees in front of Mr. Jackson licking the length of his cock. I looked to the side and saw my mother watching me as Mr. Jackson was pulling on her tits.

In a few minutes his cock was at full staff and he pushed me away and grabbed my mother by the arm and through her down on the couch and proceeded to bury his big thick black cock in her wet cunt. No foreplay, just slam it home.

Mom was moaning and groaning and she started to really get into it.

“Ohhh yesyesyes……..fuck me harder…..mmmmm give it to me”

“You want this black seed bitch?”

“Ohhh yesssssss! Please”

“You nothing but a black cock slut”

“Yes I am,,,,,

“Here it comes baby take that black baby batter.”

Ohhh yes yes ugghhhhh mmmmmmmm

Mr. Jackson rolled off of my mother and I saw a stream of cum run out of her well used pussy.

“Oh, I guess I will have to go clean up, I’m a mess.” She said.

“HEY!!! Let the boy do it for you bitch.”

“Come over her boy and clean up your mother and do a good job or maybe you will have a nice little black b*****r or s****r.

“I got on my knees between my mother outstretched legs and proceeded to lick up all the cum running out of her pussy.

This turned her on more and she grabbed my head and held it to her clit as I licked and sucked and I could tell she was close. She was making guttural sounds and then she started cuming.

“Ohhh dam baby that was sooo goood, thank you honey.

As I was finishing off my mother I could see Mr. Jackson putting on his clothes and as he was walking out the door he turned around and said he would be back.

After he left, my mother gave me a long kiss and she could taste Mr. Jacksons cum on my breath.

“Thank you honey for helping me out, now why don’t you run upstairs and take a shower.”




Chapter 2

I couldn’t wait until Monday to see if Fran’s dad would let her date me.

“Hi Fran, how was your weekend?”

I didn’t want to sound too anxious.

“It was boring as usual but I talked to my dad about us dating…

“He wants to meet you”

“Wow, that’s great, I think” I said a little sheepishly

“Why don’t you walk me home after school today and you can meet him before he goes to work”

“Ok, I’ve got to run to class but I’ll see you after school. I’ll meet you by the front door of the school, see ya later Fran.”

My head was spinning as I walked to class. I knew I wouldn’t be able to concentrate all day thinking about meeting Fran’s father.

Later that day…… “Hi Fran. How was your day?”

“It was alright, got more harassment from some of the guys but I don’t really care.

“Well maybe if we umm sort of start dating they will leave you alone.

“Jim, are you ready to go meet my dad now?”
“I’m ready, I think, haha”

“Jim, don’t worry about him, he’s very gruff on the outside but he’s just old-fashioned.”

As we approached her house I could see her father sitting on the front porch…

“Hi dad, this is Jim, the boy I was telling you about”

I stuck out my hand…

“Son, as far as I’m concerned, shaking a mans hand is a show of good will and friendship, if you want to date my daughter you must understand a few things.”

“First, keep those dam niggers away from her.”

“Second, when I give her a time to be home…you BETTER have her here at that time, do you understand?”

“Oh yes sir, I think you will find me very responsible sir.”

“We’ll see about that”

“On the nights she works, she better be home right after she gets off.”

“If her school work suffers at all, she will NOT date.”

“If she goes on a date with you she WILL be home no later then 10pm on week nights and 11pm on weekends. Is that clear?”

“Yes sir”

“Good, now we can shake hands.”

“Thank you sir, you can depend on me”

“Now I have to go to work, I’ll be home at 10pm”

“What did you think of my father Jim?”

“A little intimidating but I’m sure he was just looking out for you.”

“Fran, now that I’ve met your father I think you should meet my parents.”

“How about this Saturday afternoon I take you to my house to meet them?”

“You ,do remember what I told you about my parents don’t you?”

“You mean about your parents inviting black guys over?”

“Yes, I just wanted you to understand that as you will probably see, you and my f****y have a lot in common.”

“From what you told me already Jim, I think we will all get along just great.”




Chapter 3

“Mom, this is Francesca or Fran as she prefers to be called.”

“I’m glad to meet you sweetie, I’ve heard so many good things about you.” My mother said as she gave Fran a hug.

My mother was dressed in her usual summer dress, nylons and heels.

“You look beautiful Mrs. Davis, just like Jim told me.”

My mother blushed a little and thanked her for the compliment.

“Jim, your dad was called into work early today and he said he was sorry he didn’t get a chance to meet you Fran but said he would at another time”

“Also Jim, Mr. Jackson is coming over later, he said he wanted to make sure the pipes he worked on last weekend are still working correctly.”

Of course I knew what that meant.

“You mean the Mr. Jackson from the park maintenance?” Fran said.

“Yes, that’s him Fran, do you know him?” my mother replied.

“Well, umm sort of.” She said with a shy smile.

Then it hit me…she must be doing him too. Wow, what a coincidence, this could get very interesting.

“What time is he coming over Mom?”

“In about an hour”

I could tell Fran was getting a little nervous.

“Could I get you two a nice cold drink?”

“Yes please.” Fran said

As my mother got up and went to the kitchen I couldn’t help notice how the sun shinning through the window accentuated her body with her short dress about 6 inches above the knees and the elastic top pulled down showing just enough cleavage to make it interesting.

“Fran, do you know Mr. Jackson?” I said somewhat surprised.

She blushed and looked down at her lap and said “Yes, I know him.”

“I know about you and Darrel and his friends but does the same go for Mr. Jackson too?”

“Yes Jim, I’m sorry, I guess I should have told you about him too.”

“Since I go through the park all the time to go to work and also to meet up with Darrel, Mr. Jackson caught us one time in the restroom and made me do him too.”

“Well, I guess you and our f****y are sure to get along just fine then Fran.”

“I suppose I should tell my mother about you and your friends and also Mr. Jackson before he comes over, don’t you think Fran?”

“Here you go k**s.”

My mother handed us our cold drinks.

“Jim here tells me that you and I have some things in common, is that right Fran?”

“Umm well…yes, I guess so, but I’m not sure exactly what he’s told you.”

“Honey, he told me that we, shall we say, like the same types of friends so to speak. Is that right Fran?”

“Don’t be shy honey, Jim told me you’ve dated black guys before, well, so have I.”

“I hope I’m not embarrassing you, I just find it very interesting that Jim would find someone that has the same interests as our f****y does.”

“Mrs. Davis, I don’t have a problem at all with this but I am somewhat embarrassed since we’ve just met.”

“Don’t let that worry you honey, nothing like getting things out in the open, at least in the confines of this house anyway, hahaha.”

“So you know Mr. Jackson?”

“Then you probably know why he is coming over today too.”

“Yes, I’m sure I know the reason.” Fran said shyly

“Good then honey, you can stay here and maybe we both can entertain Mr. Jackson when he arrives.”

“I’m sure he will be totally surprised and also glad that you joined us.”

“Are you game honey?” my mother said

“I don’t know if I should Mrs. Davis, I just met you and I don’t want you to think there’s something wrong with me.”

“Honey, there’s nothing wrong with a women who wants the pleasure of a REAL man, now is there?”

“I’m sure Jim here will treat you great and attend to your needs but when it comes to sexual satisfaction there’s nothing better then a big black stud to take care of things, wouldn’t you say honey?”

Embarrassingly Fran replied “Yes Mrs. Davis, that’s right.”

“Great, it will be fun to have a partner as pretty as you Fran.”

“Thank you Mrs. Davis.”

“Now, do you have any sexy clothes? You know these black guys love to see a women dressed like a slut most of the time?”

“I’m sorry Mrs. Davis I’m not allowed to wear sexy clothes, my parents forbid it.”

“First stop calling me Mrs. Davis, my name is Dorothy and second, we will have to go shopping and find you something sexy and you can leave it over here if you like Fran.”

“Oh that would be awesome Mrs. Errr I mean Dorothy, I’ve saved a lot of money from my job so I have enough to buy a few outfits.”

“Great, next weekend you and I will go shopping and see what we can find, is that a deal Fran?”

“Yes Dorothy I would love that, thank you so much.”

“In the mean time though, we will have to entertain Mr. Jackson just the way you are which is just fine.”


How I met my Wife (Continued)

Jim, my mother said…maybe you should go up to the bedroom when Mr. Jackson arrives. I think Fran here is a little nervous and we don’t want to embarrass her before we even have a chance to really get acquainted now do we honey?

No mother…that will be fine.

We sat and sipped on our drinks and my mother carried the conversation. Fran, stand up and let me get a good look at you. You’re so pretty and sexy to be so young.

I could tell Fran was getting embarrassed but she stood up.

Turn around honey, my mother said

My my, I’m sure all the boys at school love looking at your breasts don’t they Fran…what size are they honey…I’d say maybe 34 c

Fran smiled and said yes they are and yes I get teased about them all the time at school.

Dumb ass boys. I’ll bet the black boys don’t tease you, I’ll bet they let you know they really like them, right Fran?

Yes they are always rubbing them and touching them when they get a chance.


I’ll bet you enjoy it too don’t you Fran?

Yes I do.

Good, I just know our black friends are really going to enjoy meeting you and I hope you enjoy them too Fran.

Just then the doorbell rang and I could see from the shadow it was Mr. Jackson so I ran up the stairs.

My mother answered the door…well hello Mr. Jackson nice to see you.

Listen slut, I don’t have a lot of time so lets get to the reason I came over and you know what that is don’t you?

Yes Sir I do Mr. Jackson but I have a little surprise for you.

Listen bitch…I don’t have time to play games…what is it?

Follow me into the living room and I’ll show you.

As he followed my mother into the living room he saw Fran sitting on the couch.

Well….look at this…what do we have here? How’s my little cocksucker doing?

Answering in a real soft voice Fran said, I’m doing fine Sir.

Now isn’t this a pleasant surprise…I come over to collect on a previous job I performed and I find I have two sluts here to make sure I get paid what I’m worth.

Well, since you both know why I’m here…then…get to work…I don’t have all day.

Come over here my little bitch and show mama bitch what you’ve been doing to keep Mr. Jackson happy at the park.

Mr. Jackson was standing in the middle of the living room. Fran got up and came over to him and kneeled down and started unzipping his trousers.

My mother in the mean time got behind him and started unbuttoning his shirt and rubbing his chest.

Fran slid his trousers down and took his massive meat in her tiny hands and started stroking it. She looked up at him and proceeded to lift his cock and lick the underside of it.

Mr. Jackson moaned and said…all those b*****rs have taught you well. You know what pleases this nigger.

She lifted his balls and started licking underneath leaving a wet shinny trail where her tongue had been.

She licked up and down his shaft and then took the end and opened her mouth and inserted it in and started a slow wet sucking motion.

My mother was rubbing his chest and kissing his neck. He had reached back and pulled her skirt up and had his big meaty finger in her pussy.

Fran was working his cock in and out of her mouth and with each stroke taking a little more down her throat.

DAM!! I wish I had more time for this Mr. Jackson said, but I have a meeting in half an hour so we are going to let the little slut finish me today but I’ll tell you now…I’ll be back when I have more time and take care of the both of you.

With that…he grabbed the back of Frans head and started face fucking her. I could hear the sloppy sounds and gurgling as he filled her mouth with his meat.

Then I heard him say…you better be ready bitch because here it comes and with that he shoved his cock all the way down her throat and held her head. He started grunting and let his load go right into her stomach…

After he came she licked him clean and made sure there wasn’t a trace of cum left.

He pulled up his pants and said he was sorry he had to go but he would be back soon.

My mother walked him to the door and he told her next time he would take care of her and maybe bring a friend over for the both of them. With that he left.

When my mother got back to the living room Fran was back seated on the couch.

I’m sorry Dorothy if I spoiled your fun today, I really didn’t mean to.

Don’t be silly Fran, I loved watching you in action. We are going to have lots of fun together I’m sure. She gave Fran a hug and kissed her on the mouth sticking her tongue in getting a little taste of what Mr. Jackson gave Fran.

I hope you don’t mind that I did that Fran. I love the taste of cum as much as I’m sure you do.

Oh no Dorothy…I’ll share with you anytime and with that they both smiled and I knew this was just the beginning.

... Continue»
Posted by cuckrachel 8 months ago  |  Categories: Interracial Sex, Taboo  |  Views: 1366  |  
100%
  |  3

how i met my wife

this is our first story.
About how i met my wife and how we ended up having a wild time at work

i knew a member of her f****y as a co worker, my wife came in for an interview i just said hi as she went past but thought to myself she looks sexy as hell i wouldnt mind fucking the arse off her. A few days later i was told by the boss she had got the job and i would be her mentor to show her the ropes, as she would be working nights i would have to stay over. after she had been in the job for a week or so i knew we were getting on well. one night just before i was about to leave i said to her " hey babe you know what i wouldnt mind taking you to bed" the look on her face was one of shock at first then she blushed and said " but im a married woman and things arnt good at home right now i dont want to make it worse".

about a week later we were working together again and she asked me if i was serious about what i had said " sure was" i replied " i think you are sexy as hell" she just looked and smiled and carried on working. at about midnight when thing had gone quite i was doing some paperwork when she came into the room and asked if i wanted a coffee, i said how bout a kiss instead. she walked towards me and i leaned over and gave her a quick kiss she didnt back away so i kissed her again and her mouth opened so i pushed the tip of my tounge in feeling her do the same. within seconds we were touching eachother, her big heavy tits being masarged under my hands as she groped for my semi hard cock through my jeans.

i pushed her against the wall as lifted her skirt i could feel the heat between her thighs as my fingers worked there way up her thighs i realised she was wearing stocking my had went higer ang she let out a soft moan as i rubbed at her pussy through her silky panties, she began to push her hips forwards as i pulled them to one side and found her hot wet clit with my fingertip, she undid the buttons on my jeans and grabed at my hard cock slowly wanking me geting a load of pre cum on her fingers, i got down on my knees and lifted her skirt over my head and put my tounge on her soaking wet clit she grabed the back of my head and ground her pussy into my face as she started to cum. i stoped and waited for her to calm down them bought her to the edge again and again until she was shaking and begging to cum.............................................................................to be continued ... Continue»
Posted by hornyanalcouple 2 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Mature  |  Views: 819  |  
86%
  |  3

My Lilyxxx (Part 1)

I've known Lily for a fairly long time now. We met online, exhanged stories and flirted outrageously. So much so, 'online only' became we desperately wanted to meet each other.

I met her once in 7 months, not enough and that was a fleeting encounter but we were so desperate for more to live out our online fantasies. We discussed it and I booked a hotel close to her so we could spend the whole day together.

I waited patiently, aroused, heart beating hard. Not nerves...adrenaline and sexual charge. To feel her breasts again, her soft lips, her mouth around my cock and feeling me, stroking me.

I got a text...she was here. I had just showered and was clean and fresh, my cock throbbed under the towel. There was a knock at the door. I opened the door and stood to one side as she entered, letting her walk past me so I could take a good long look at her body from top to bottom. I smiled but said nothing and closed the door.

I reached out and grabbed her arm, spinning her round and pulled her tight. She took in a deep breath, smelling my fresh still wet torso and run her hands over my chest. My cock stiffened under towel and pressed against her stomach causing her to moan. I cupped her face and gently pressed my soft lips against hers. She sighed as my moist lips parted hers, my hands stroked her hair, gently pulling her harder into my face. I pushed my tongue in her mouth to meet hers and teased it, drawing it into my mouth.

I could feel the bl**d pumping through my rock hard cock tightly pressed between our bodies. My hands flowed through her hair, our tongues worked each other's mouths like dancing serpents. Kissing her was incredibly sexy and erotic, I could feel precum seeping from the tip and her pussy heat up against my leg.

I put my hands around her throat, pulled her off me and pushed her against the wall. She gasped as she hit it and my towel fell to the floor releasing my thick throbbing meat. I took her hand and wrapped it around my cock, my hand over hers and started to stroke the solid shaft. I teased her mouth with mine before plunging my tongue in her mouth, kissing her like the dirty bitch she wanted to be. I slipped my free hand between her legs and ripped her panties off. Her juice dripped onto my hand. I slid my hand the length of her soaked slit before sliding two fingers inside her. She gasped, desperate for air. She was about to cum and I had barely started.

I took my sodden fingers from her and put them in my mouth. She looked at me as I tasted her for the first time trying to pull my cock closer to her throbbing pussy. Her juice in my mouth I resumed kissing her; she loved the taste of herself. I moved the tip of my cock to the entrance to her cunt and she ran the stiff rod up and down between the lips soaking my head, mixing our juices.

I put my hands on her shoulders and pushed her to her knees, thrusting my cock in her open mouth deep and hard, forcing her to gag. I fucked her face against the wall, long slow deep strokes, her hand stroking the shaft, pulling out my sweet precum into her mouth. She groaned with pleasure as my cock repeatedly filled her mouth, the tip hitting her throat casuing her gag reflex. this encouraged her more. I looked down at thsi slut sucking hard on my meat, right up to my balls. I swear if should fit the whole lot in she would. I put my hand behind her head, grabbed her hair and told her to put her hands behind her back, then pulled her onto me, fucking her mouth harder and harder. Her saliva fell over her top, down between her tits. In between deep strokes I f***ed her to look up at me, my cock plowing her mouth. Such a great sight to see my slave on her knees, thick cock buried in her mouth and the look of sheer desire in her eyes, her heavy bosom bouncing underneath her wrap round top.

I picked her up by the head, cupped her neck on either side and kissed her again..i could taste my own cock in her mouth. She wanked my cock against her stomach. i couldn't stand it anymore and dragged her to the bed telling her to bend over the end and press her hands on the mattress. Still fully clothed, I lifted her dress over her back and thrust my cock inside her. She yelped as it plowed deep inside. I lay over her, pressing my hands on hers, my chest applying pressure to her back, my mouth teasing, biting and licking her neck as i rammed my cock in her over and over. after a few minutes hard fucking I screamed, withdrew my meat and shot my load hard onto her ass and up her back. Lily groaned as shot after shot splashed on her, she took a hand off the bed and started playing with my seed, rubbing it into herself.

Still bent over, I sank to my knees and starting at her feet began to lick up her legs towards her throbbing soaked pussy, opened up and destroyed by my thick cock. My seed dripped onto my face from her ass and ran down her legs..i was impressed by my own heavy load. I finally reached her cunt and plunged my tongue inside. I licked her ferociously, inside and out. I gripped her butt cheeks holding her in place as my mouth worked her. I could feel her body tense fighting not to cum but I wanted her to. I wanted to feel her warm gush over my face. I wetted my fingers on the cum on her ass then pushed a finger into her asshole. Lily groaned as I pushed it in then started to slowly finger fuck her ass as my tongue licked the inside of her pussy. Her hand that was free reached under her body and she started to rub her clit and push my head into her slit. Lily suddenly stiffened and legs trembled before she let out a satisfying cry of 'yessssss' as she came hard over me. OMG she tasted soo good. I held on to her for dear life as she rode her orgasm.

I moved from under her and stood up. I turned her around and sat beside her on the edge of the bed. i stroked her hair and gently kissed her. As I did, I began to remove her clothing. Each new area of flesh exposed met my mouth, i loved the feel and taste of her soft skin. Finally, I exposed her ample breasts, cupping them in my hands, kissing and teasing her nipples to erection before engulfing one then the other in my mouth.

Finally naked, i took her hand and led her into bed....foreplay over..it was time to fuck my slave....

part 2 to come

By Rabid Jack (Master2lilyxxx)... Continue»
Posted by Master2Lilyxxx 5 years ago  |  Categories: Hardcore, Masturbation  |  Views: 657  |  
83%
  |  1

My Son My Lover Part 2

Saturday morning at 7:30 am I woke up to my son asl**p in my bed and I smiled and gave him a little kiss and he had a half a hard on and want to the kitchen to start breakfast and at 8:00 am my son woke up and want to the bathroom and I put his breakfast on a plate and he came to get his breakfast and we ate are breakfast and I got change in another outfit and want back to the kitchen and the time was 8:45 am and my son come in the kitchen to get a drink and his cock go hard as he saw me and he got his drink and I was sucking his hard cock as he drank his drink and I made my way up his body and kissed him and he kissed me and my his way down to my breasts and suck on them as we made are way to the dining table (we have a open plan kitchen so it don’t take long for us to get to the dining table) I sat myself on the dining table and my son came and kissed me and I could feel his cock against my pussy through the thong I was wearing and he was kissing me as he laid me down on the table kissing me on the way down and sucking on my breasts and kissed my thong covered pussy and he removed the thong and put a condom on and rammed his cock into my pussy so fast that he made me cum and I said “oh god you made me cum, now let me catch my breath” but he didn’t as he started pounding my pussy like an a****l as he fuck me and did this for sometime but I know that I have to get my own back on him and he said he was coming to cum and he pulled his cock out of my pussy I said “no you're not sweetie” and I stop him from cumming and said “save it for later and I’m going to my room and you pay for making me cum at the start” I went to my room as he stood there looking at me walk away and this is where it get more sexy for me.

I went into my room and got out an outfit that I haven't worn in ages which made me have a flashback moment where my son was 3 and I had gone out for the night with my friends and got a babysitter that my friends requested and she came this 17 year old girl named Lisa and I left her with my son to go out for the night and I got d***k and my friend’s gave me a bag and said “let’s go back to mine” and we go in one of my friend’s car who doesn't drink and we want to her home and we got her home and rest of my left to go home after they said how you like your outfit and have fun and of they want and i didn’t know what they meant until the next morning but i’ll get to that later and thanks to my friend Ann who help me who this part of the story because i don’t remember a thing that happen and her girlfriend Lisa and Lisa is the babysitter that i used and long story short my friend Ann has always like girls she told me and she loved Lisa more then any of are other friends that just fuck her when their husbands are out of town and she has k**s and whenever Lisa round they just fuck look a****ls she was never like this before and her husband left her before my first husband left me so she ask Lisa to be her girlfriend and lover and Lisa said yes and they’re together now and engaged but this happen after that night where i got d***k and be for you ask, yes i did fuck my friend Ann one on one and threesome with the babysitter Lisa and group sex with all my friends but that come later in the story but now we Continue where I left off my friend told me to take off my clothes because I split some wine down them but I was so d***k I didn't know what she was saying and she went fine I'll help you as she walk over she pick up the bag with the gift that my friends bought me and I was slowly sobering up but still pretty d***k I didn't even notice that she kissed me as she took off my dress she was rubbing her hands over my bra covered tits and rubbing my panties covered pussy as she took off my bra she was squeezing my breasts and kissing them she made her way down panties took off my panties and a little tingle in what body because she licked kissed my pussy she pulled out the outfit and it was this sexy lace leather open crouched bra less bodysuit and she also pulled out a scrap on tied it around my waist so she could feel what pussy one more time before she took me she buckled belt buckles under the crotch and lick her hand you taste nice sweetie to wrap me in this silk dressing gown put my shoes back on and she drove me home as I said I was still it d***k and my friend help me into my home Lisa waited up as my son was asl**p now I could barely see but I could make out that Lisa was up wearing clothes my friend behind her and we went to my room And my friend put me on the edge of my bed gave me some water to drink so I can sober up a bit more Lisa sat next to me stroking my hair and face with her hands and she told my head towards her kiss me on the lips I didn't fightback after all I was still d***k my kiss back and my friends sit in the chair that I had in my room and she still had her dress on could see that she was playing with her pussy and boobs and she watch me snogging Lisa and she grabbed my hands and placed it on her soft breasts that started to grope them and my friend stood me back up again I was still playing with Lisa's breasts as we broke the kiss my friend started snogging Lisa and she placed one on my hands on her breasts my friend undid the gown showing off my outfit to Lisa they broke the kiss and Lisa said wow that outfit looks so sexy on you Jane is my friend started snogging me and placement a condom the strap on Lisa laid down on my bed Lisa as she pulled me down and I broke the kiss with my friend and Lisa grabbed the back of my head Her legs and according into my friend I began to lick Lisa pussy like a woman persist as Lisa was moaning Jane are you sure that you never been with a girl before, then I started to move up her body so it sucking on her breasts as I slowly put the strap on into her pussy began fucking her she was moaning as I move my hips back and forth we fucked for hours until her and made her cum I pulled strap on out my friend came and did it to the condom that was on it replaced it with a new one and then she strapped on Lisa and Lisa began to fuck me I was moaning she made me cum and then then we fell asl**p my friend woke up before us and took my son to school she told him that I they had a good time but she had to keep an eye on me and my friend came back Lisa was just about to wake-up when I woke up biggest headache in ages and I said what time Lisa answered 11 AM I went our fuck who took my son my friend answered and said I did and I said Ann is that you and she said yes it's me Jane and then I look at myself all my god what am I wearing my friend said that was the outfit that we brought you last night then I saw Lisa was naked in my bed and I saw the strap on on the floor I said what exact last night my friend said I'll explain everything Lisa dressed and go home this was she did and my friend told me what happened I could believe what I was hearing my friend says don't worry Lisa won't tell anybody neither will I if I show you what happened last night and before know it I was having sex with my friend and I have been having sex with my friends until I went to a bisexual party when my son was 12 and I think his second father their and I wore that outfit and fuck him with a strap on and that's how I met my second husband and I thought to myself and a lot of good times in this outfit was I really going to use it again my son and then I heard my son say he's cumming or a picture of me that's when I knew I had to use this outfit against my son.

To be continued.
... Continue»
Posted by scotthughes 1 year ago  |  Categories: Lesbian Sex, Taboo  |  Views: 5766  |  
86%
  |  8

How i met my bf, part 1.

We lived in a middle class neighborhood. There was one house at the top of our hill that was much larger. The area surrounding the house was heavily wooded. The house was in the middle of the woods on a cleared grassy area. A long private road ran from the top of our hill through the property, lead to the house, and continued out on to another street. When i was younger, all the neighborhood k**s used to play in these woods with the k**s who lived there at the time. That f****y moved out and the guy who moved in let it be known he did not want the neighborhood c***dren playing on his property.

As i got older, my parents thought i should learn the value of working and earning my own money in addition to what they gave me for an allowance, so when i became a teenager i had a paper route and would do yard work in the neighborhood.

One day while i was cutting a neighbors lawn, the guy who lived in the big house on the hill drove by and asked if i was interested in doing his lawn for him. i said i was and that i would stop by his house when i finished working.

His yard was big and it was said that he was a vice-president at a phone company so i figured i'd get a lot for doing his yard. When i went to talk to him, he offered what to me was a lot of money to do his lawn once a week. It was way more than i was getting for any other job i had.

One really hot day when i went to the door to get paid he asked me if i wanted a soda or something, which i did, and told me to come inside. He gave me a soda and started asking me questions about myself. Questions such as how old i was (17), did i plan on going to college, what my interests were, what i did in my spare time and stuff like that.

When i told him i was interested in going to school for computers he told me that was what he did where he worked. He said i couldn't go wrong learning about computers and if there was anything i wanted to know about them i could ask him. i thought that was cool and thanked him and we talked a while longer. i asked him some questions like what schools were good places to learn about computers, what areas were best to learn about, how much money i could make and what he did to learn about them. Then i asked him how old he was and he made me guess, which i recall made me feel scared to have to answer. i said my father's age, which was 37 and he seemed happy because it was low. He told me he was 41. i told him i had to go home to eat and he said it was cool talking to me and he'd see me next week.

i'll be adding more later but now i have stuff to do for school.
... Continue»
Posted by TerryLovesIt 4 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Gay Male, Group Sex  |  Views: 1463  |  
40%
  |  2

how i met my wife part two

i pushed two fingers in her soaking wet hole and found her G spot and began to rub it lighly at first then with more pressure as her orgasm began to build. she grabbed the back of my head and thrust her hips forward begging to be licked "use your tounge too, lick my clit" i was only too happy to oblige.
" oh my god oh my god im cumming im cumming" she cried as the first wave of her orgasm hit she started to shake and moan. i carried on fingering her pussy but moved my head so i could see her cum. as i did so she exploded like a hose pipe squirted straight into my face, i just opened my mouth and tried to drink as much of that sweet necter as i could wave after wave of orgasms hit her as she had her fisrt multiple. when she had calmed down i stood up and kissed her letting her taste her squirt she said " ive never cum so hard before or squirted it was so intence i thought i would collapse"

" now i want to taste you " she said as she got down on her knees and grabed my cock. she planted feather light kisses on the end and along the length down to my balls, my cock began to twitch as pre cum dripped from the end, she took the end of my cock into her hot wet mouth and sucked up the pre cum "mmmmm so nice" now she had a taste she wanted more and slowly took the full lenght into her mouth and throat, the tip of her tounge flicked out onto my balls " dont stop please dont stop" working her mouth backwards and forwards she worked on my cock for what seemed like an hour. my balls were getting tighter and tighter as i felt my cum start to rise. " im gonna cum" i said, she just carried on sucking on me as if her life depended on it and i exploded straight into her mouth.................................................
part three coming soon ... Continue»
Posted by hornyanalcouple 2 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Mature  |  Views: 436  |  
93%
  |  2

How I Got My Job Part 1

My name is Katie, I am 25, a very attractive brunette; I would give myself a nine on a scale of 1 -10. I know my 34D boobs get me a lot of attention from men. I’m 5’8”, very nice figure as I love to work out, mostly jogging to tease the guys who watch me; watch my boobs bouncing as I jog by them.

I had to tell someone about how I got my job. I guess I feel more comfortable just sharing it with strangers since I know I could never tell any of my friends, except for one. They wouldn’t believe me or mainly not believe what I actually did to get my good job. A friend of mine told me about this site. He said people would love to read this story and would be jerking off to it, to me. I have never done this before but he said to just write it as it happened.

I was really getting desperate for a new job, I just needed out of my dead end job. I was able to get an interview at a very good company, a very good, well paying position. I went to the interview wearing my black suit jacket, white blouse and black suit pants, my power outfit. The interview took place in my soon to be bosses office, Alan. I corner office; the only windows in the office were the ones to look out. The interview was going ok, I could tell he was spending more time looking at my boobs and undressing me with his eyes.

I began to think the only way I was going to get the job was if I opened up my suit jacket to show off some cleavage, which was my mistake. I asked, “Do you mind if I unbutton my jacket, it’s a bit hot in here.” He smiled, of course and said it was fine with him. I could see him trying to adjust himself in his seat behind his desk.

I did start to subtly tease him with my boobs, thrusting them out once in awhile. I felt the interview was going good since it was taking longer than I thought. I was so wrong.

He kept staring at my large breasts. Trying to look at my resume but I could tell he was still looking at my boobs he said, "Well Katie those are some impressive qualifications. It makes me wonder if they are real or fake. Something like that would make a difference in your chance to get this job. If you could prove that your...qualifications are real."

I knew exactly what he was talking about and that is when I really realized this interview was taking a turn down a road I did not think it would ever go. This man wanted to see or feel my boobs! I was offended and mad. How could this man take a serious, business meeting, interview and turn it into something sexual. I was tempted to walk out right then and there but I didn't; I don't know why. I made my first mistake by responding in a playful, flirty manner.

"Yes my qualifications are REAL, not fake or made up. I think you need to concentrate more on my resume." I gave him a playful smile to let him know I knew what he was talking about. I thought that would end this but it didn't. He smiled back at me and said 'well I guess I would have to take your word for it. However, it’s hard to do that. This is an important position and I can't take chances on someone who might not have the right qualifications or is faking them. Well this sexual teasing talk went on for too long, don't get me wrong, I am all up for sexual, dirty talk but in the interview, I felt it went on too long.

"Alan, you know I can report you for this conversation. All this referring to my boobs as real or fake qualifications and you need to know for sure or I have to show proof that they are real, is call sexual harassment."

His smile fell off his face and he gave me a shitty look. "I'm sorry Katie if YOU took the conversation in that manner. Perhaps you are not right for this position after all if that is how you think. I will be in touch." He placed my resume in a folder and just looked at me. I started to wonder if I had just blown it, was I wrong, did I take his chat as sexual in nature. My mind was racing as I was trying analyze it but then I caught him starring at my boobs again and I knew I was right. The ball was in my court. I really needed the job but I also knew I should just walk out of there with my dignity. I am not that kind of woman or so I thought. I don't know why I did what I did next and I knew it would be a mistake but I my desperation for the job took over my common sense.

“Ok. I will prove they are real.” Alan perked up as I opened up my suit jacket and I began to unbutton my blouse. I kept thinking to myself ‘I can’t believe I’m doing this.’ Alan had a delighted smile on his face as I completely unbuttoned my blouse and pulled it open revealing my white bra. I thought for a moment that would be enough but he just shock his head no and said, ‘Hmm, I’m sorry Katie but that does not really prove anything. I will need to see more.’
I blushed as I unhooked my bra; I had worn one that unhooked in the front. I couldn’t look at him as I pushed the cups off my boobs, the cool air hit my nipples and they went erect. I glanced up and Alan was standing up smiling, I glanced at his pants and I could see a visible erection.

“Those are very nice qualifications Katie. Nice sized areola, hard nipples and very good size.” He moved around his desk and stood in front of me. “Tell me Katie, how large are your…qualifications?”

“34D.” That’s all I said to him, as I was so ashamed of what I was doing.

“Perfect. Perfect and beautiful but I will have to examine them more closely.” With that, he moved behind me, reached over my shoulders and slowly ran his hands down to my boobs. I shivered a little as this man began to fondle my breasts. I tried not to move at all, tried not show any pleasure; but when he began to play with and pull on my nipples I let out a moan. My nipples are sensitive, I experience intense pleasure when they are touched or sucked on in the right way and Alan was doing it just right! He pressed his crotch against the back of my head and I could feel his hard cock pressing against my head. I could tell it was an average length but with more girth.

I let him play with my boobs for five minutes. I just sat there and let this man, ‘interviewing’ me fondle my boobs and rub his hard cock on my head. I was very wet already. Every time he pulled on my nipples I moaned and he said, “You like that Katie. You like having your qualifications, your nice big tits played with.”
Then he told me to stand up. I did what he said without saying a word. He spun me around; I knew what he was going to do. He bent his head down and began to suck on my boobs…my tits. He was so good at it I let out another moan. I let the pleasure take over for a moment, placed my hands on his head, and guided him between my tits letting him suck on both nipples. He looked up into my eyes as he flicked his tongue on my hard nipples, no matter how much I tried to hide it; I knew he could see the intense pleasure he was giving to me.

This went on for another five minutes or so before he suddenly stopped. He grinned at me and walked behind his desk. He sat down and he told me to sit down too. I started to button up my blouse but he stopped me before I got the first one buttoned. “I must say Katie your qualifications are real and perfect.” I blushed and said thank you. Then I saw a wicked grin on his face. “I do have to tell you Katie that this position requires very good oral communication. How is your oral communication skill?”

My mind flashed, he wants a blowjob. I really don’t enjoy giving head and I don’t like cum. I never swallow. I hesitated, “Alan, I really don’t like oral, please don’t ask me to do that.”

He stared at me blankly, “Well Katie if you want this job you will have to show me some oral skills.” Then he began to undo his belt first, and then he unbuttoned his pants, unzipped them. I watched as he pulled out his hard cock and I could see the pre cum oozing out of it. “Time to show me your oral communication skill.”

I couldn’t believe what I did next; I got up from my chair and slowly walked around to his side of the desk. I felt like a slut as I looked at the floor. “Ok Alan I will do this but please don’t make me swallow. I don’t like the taste of cum.” He smiled at me as I started down onto my knees in front of him. As I reached for his cock he stopped me.

Then he stood up, looking down at me he said, “Ok Katie, if you want this job impress me with your oral skills.” He allowed his pants to drop to his ankles as I readied myself for this. I knew he stood up as a power play. He wanted to stand over me, looking down at me as I gave him a blowjob. He wanted to make me feel little, feel like a slut. It worked as I grabbed his hard cock I could feel it throbbing; it was hot and sticky from his pre cum. I cringed at knowing how it would taste as I opened my mouth. “Katie! Look at me as you show me your oral skills.” I looked up as him as I slid his cock into my mouth. His pre cum tasted salty, sticky, I didn’t have any choice but to swallow his pre cum as I took his cock into my mouth.

He moaned and smiled as his cock disappeared into my mouth. I slid his shaft along my tongue, keeping my lips wrapped tightly around his thick shaft. When he felt me swallow his pre cum he raised his eyebrows and grinned. I didn’t know if I should give him a quick blowjob or if I should take my time. Well, Alan spoke up, “Don’t rush this Katie. Take your time I need to make sure your skills are perfect for this job.”

I slowly worked his hard shaft in and out of my mouth. His moans could barely be heard over the slurping noise coming from my mouth as I sucked on his cock. He said all the usual things guys say when they are getting a blowjob. He ran his fingers through my long black hair as I slowly slid his cock in and out of my mouth, repeatedly. A couple of times I let his cock pop out of my mouth so I could catch my breath. When I did that he hissed, “Lick it Katie. Lick my fucking cock.” I did it, I slowly ran my tongue down his shaft, starting at his cock head, slowly snaking it around his throbbing shaft then slowly sliding it back up. He told me to stick my tongue out; he grabbed his cock and slowly slid his hand up his wet shaft squeezing out some pre cum onto my tongue. Then Alan said, “Swallow it Katie, if you want this job you have to learn to swallow.” I did it.

Then his office phone rang in the middle of my blow-job. I stopped as he reached for his phone. Before he picked up the phone, he looked down at me, “I didn’t tell you stop Katie, our interview is still going on.” I grabbed his cock and went back to my degrading action of sucking him off for a job. As I gave him head I listened to his call, it was such an odd scene. I was on my knees sucking his cock; he was standing there on the phone acting as if nothing was going on.

“Yes I’m still in the middle of my interview. I think it will be longer than I planned. She is a very good candidate and I would like to talk to her a bit longer. Yes, that sounds good.” Then he hung up. He looked down at me, reached down with his hands and grabbed my boobs. He fondled them for a moment before he spoke. “That was my secretary asking if she could go home. Now we have more time to continue our interview.”

Then he told me I could speed up so I did as he said, I worked his cock in and out of my mouth faster, playing with his balls at the same time. I assumed if I got him off quickly, I could get out of there; I was so wrong as I was about to find out.

I don’t know maybe a couple of minutes went by before the door to his office opened and two more men came in. Alan was looking down at me, watching me giving him head but when the men walked in he turned to look at them. “Thomas, Dave I would like you two to meet Katie. She is interviewing for the position. She has great qualifications, real big tits and as you can see she is showing me her oral communication skill.” Almost immediately, I let Alan’s cock slide out of my mouth. I looked up at him and said, ‘Alan, please, no.’

He ignored me, Thomas, a black man, said, “Damn she is fucking hot and sucking on your cock like a pro.” Dave nodded and added, ‘I think we need to interview her as well.’

Alan grinned, “Sure. Come on around here and take a look at her tits. I know she will show you two her oral, cock sucking skills.” He then grabbed his cock and slapped me in the face with it. “You are not done Katie. Keep sucking!” I was trapped, I couldn’t do anything now. I was at their sexual whims. I went back to working on Alan’s cock as fast as I could. I looked out the corner of my eyes and watched Dave and Thomas undo their pants. I never have had more than one man before and never a black man. My eyes bulged out when he pulled out his cock, it was big! He saw me and laughed, ‘Guess you never had a black dick before. That’s ok; I never had a hot white woman suck my cock before.’

Then when the two of them saw my tits, they went wild. Dave said, “Oh shit, look at those tits!” Thomas added, “Fuck those are perfect and would look great with a cock between them.” The two of them knelt down on either side of me and began fondling my boobs. Alan told them to pull on my nipples, ‘Guys, I found if you play with Katie’s nipples the hot slut goes wild.’ Of course the two them did it and I couldn’t but moan and suck harder on Alan’s cock. He noticed and told them how much better I was sucking him off.

I never had three guys like this before and it was turning me on. The two of them grabbed my boobs and began sucking on them. Each of them held one of my boobs with one hand and with their other hands; they rubbed my ass, squeezed and rubbed my pussy through my pants. I nearly got off when they did that. Then Alan’s cock stiffened even more, I could see his eyes glazing over and I knew he was about to cum. Then Alan said, “Fuck Katie, I’m gonna blow a huge load. Hey guys, Katie told me she doesn’t like cum in her mouth. What do you think?”

Thomas said, “Oh well, Katie is going to have to learn to like cum in the mouth.”

“That’s right, if she wants this job she going to get a lot of cum.” Dave added.

Then Alan pulled his cock out of my mouth. “Open your mouth Katie! Stick your tongue out!” I very reluctantly did what he said as the two other men now stood up around me watching Alan. Alan began jacking off, placing his cock head right on my tongue aiming for my mouth. “Don’t worry Katie, I won’t cum all over your beautiful face…right now. Don’t be afraid of the cum, I have plenty for you Katie.” He groaned loudly, his body tensed up and then his cock erupted with a long surge of cum. It was hot, sticky, and salty and it felt like he coated the entire inside of mouth. Then another surge and another of his man goo shot out into my mouth and on my tongue. It tasted nasty to me but I couldn’t do anything but sit on my knees, my mouth wide open with him shooting his wad into it. Thomas and Dave loved seeing him blow his cum into my mouth. As soon as he finished Alan gave me no time, no chance to spit. He rammed his cock into my mouth forcing his huge load of cum down my throat.

I had no choice but to swallow, exactly what they wanted to see me do. I felt so humiliated but I had no one to blame but myself. I could have left, I didn’t and now I was going to be a cocksucker for this job. As I swallowed Alan smiled, laughed and said, “That’s it Katie, swallow all that cum. Good job Katie that is what I call exceptional oral skills.” I felt sick, I never swallowed that much cum before, and I only swallowed once long ago. However, I tried to hide that from them. Then Alan pulled his cock out of my mouth. “Well Katie, I’m sure Dave and Thomas have some cum for you. Time for you to interview with them.”

Both of them tried to shove their cocks into my mouth but Alan actually stopped them. “Guys, guys take it easy with Katie. We don’t want to scare her off. We have time and I’m sure Katie won’t mind showing you each her skills. We don’t want to over load her with cum right now anyways.” He helped me up and sat me down in his chair. “See Katie I’m not that bad. I don’t want you on your pretty knees all the time. Sit here, I’m sure you can still show your skill while being comfortable.” I sat down; Alan pulled my shirt wide open exposing my 34D boobs to everyone. He began to suck on one of my boobs making me moan. Thomas and Dave looked at each other. Thomas told Dave he could go next, he would save the big black dick for last. Dave stood next to me on the other side of the chair, his cock aimed right at my mouth.

“Ok Katie, time to show me your oral skills.” Dave said while giving me dirty smile. There was no choice for me so I reached out, grabbed his cock and began to give him a blow-job. Dave was very helpful; he slowly fucked my mouth as well. Alan stood up and asked Thomas if he wanted to suck on my tits. Thomas grinned and yes. He sucked on my boob, playing with both of them, squeezing them, fondling them and telling me they were the perfect size to be fucked and my boobs would look great with a big black cock between them.

My eyes darted from watching Dave slowly fuck my mouth, to Thomas playing with and sucking on my boobs to Alan who had knelt down on the floor in front of me. “I think Katie deserves a little more attention. I think she needs to get off too.” He spread my legs and rubbed my crotch. “Fuck Katie, I can feel how wet you are!” He glanced at the two guys, “Who wants to see if Katie has a shaved pussy or not?’ They both said yes. I couldn’t stop him even if I wanted to. Alan reached up, undid my pants and slid them off. I was wearing a pair of black lace boy shorts. He pulled my pants off and rubbed my pussy even more. I couldn’t help but squirm and moan even louder, Dave’s cock slid out of my mouth as I let out a loud groan of pleasure. They loved hearing that and I didn’t want to admit but I was getting intense pleasure from these three men.
Alan pulled off my boy shorts and smiled. “Look, Katie shaves her pussy.” The guys seemed to love that. Then Alan planted his face on my pussy and really went to town eating me out. He was so good! I actually spread my legs wider to let him get in there. He was an expert with his tongue as lapped at my very wet pussy.

Dave groaned, “How does Katie taste.” Alan looked up.

“She has the best tasting pussy ever. It’s like fucking candy.” Then he went back working my pussy over with his tongue. I was so horny at that point, I couldn’t hold back on my own pleasure and I could feel my own orgasm building very quickly. I could tell Dave felt the same way as I did because he was moaning louder and fucking my mouth faster. He kept moaning repeatedly, ‘Suck it Katie, suck my fucking cock. Yeah that’s it; you are such a great cock sucker.’ I held onto his cock with my right hand but with my left hand, I started to play with my right boob before grabbing Alan’s head as he ate me out. I ran my fingers through his hair, as I got closer to my orgasm.

Thomas said, “Damn we have to hire Katie. She will be the office fuck toy. She loves this, listen to the slut.” I knew I was being a slut, for doing this for a job, for letting three guys have their way with me at the same time. I didn’t care at that moment, all I could feel was my orgasm building and I knew I couldn’t hold back much longer. Then the moment hit, Alan’s tongue flicked across my clit and my orgasm hit. My mouth popped open and I let out a loud moan.

“Oh God Alan! Yesssss, make me cum!” I began to thrust my hips into his face, grinding my pussy onto his tongue as wave after wave of intense pleasure shot through my body. That was Dave’s breaking point. He yelled, “Turn you head Katie! Keep your mouth open.” I turned my head to face him, keeping my mouth open as best I could as I screamed now in pleasure. I heard Thomas say, ‘Give Katie your cum. Feed her your spunk.’ Dave was stroking his cock as fast as he could, grunting as he did it. Then he erupted. His cum shot out in smaller spurts as compared to Alan’s huge spurt of cum. One after another, a spurt of his cum jetted out of his cock and into my mouth. I was so horny; in such a world of ecstasy, I didn’t care about him cumming in my mouth. I didn’t mind the taste. I let him unleash his load into my mouth and swallowed it all. Dave shoved his cock into my mouth and ordered me to suck him dry, which I did as Alan kept lapping up my sweet pussy honey.

My body twitched for a bit from the intensity of my orgasm. My breathing was labored for a few minutes before I began to calm down. That is when I noticed the three guys standing around me, grinning ear to ear. Dave’s cock was still semi erect, Alan was hard again and Thomas cock was rock hard, dripping pre cum. Alan spoke first, “Guys, her pussy tastes fantastic. Dave do you want to take a taste of Katie?”

Dave smiled, “Hell yeah. I love a good tasting pussy.” He moved away from me holding his cock. “Damn Alan, you found a great cock sucker in Katie.” Alan said, ‘we are calling it oral communication skills.’ “Oh yeah that’s right.” He looked at me, “You are the fucking best at oral communication Katie. And for someone who doesn’t like the taste of cum you sure swallowed my load no problem.” I blushed bright red, he was right; I did swallow his load with no problem. Then Thomas spoke up, he said it was his turn to give me his load. He looked at me and said, “Don’t worry Katie, it’s a black cock but it will spurt thick white cum, just the way you like it.” Then he pulled me up out of the chair. He told me to lie down on the floor. The other guys looked puzzled for a moment. I did what he said, I didn’t protest at all. I was being a good interviewee.

As soon as I laid down Thomas got down on his knee’s straddling my body he pulled my blouse open and slapped his big, thick cock between my tits. He looked at Alan and Dave, “You guys don’t mind if I fuck Katie’s big tits” They both grinned, Dave said ‘nope, I’m going to be tasting me some of her sweet pussy.’ Alan looked at me and said, ‘I’m sure Katie won’t mind sucking on my cock again as you fuck her nice big tits.’

Thomas put his hands on my tits, pressing them together around his cock. With the first stroke of his cock, everyone saw that he could fuck my boobs and still get his cock to my mouth! “Don’t worry Katie, I’m going to fuck your tits and cum in your mouth. You will get to taste the cream from a chocolate dick.” Then they went to work. I felt Dave lay down between my legs; he began to finger my very wet pussy. He started telling them how tight and wet I was on the inside before I felt his fingers slide out and his cock began running up and down my wet pussy lips.

Alan knelt down by my head and just started slapping my face and forehead with his cock. He wanted to play a little as he told me to watch Thomas fuck my tits. Thomas wasted no time, he started slow but soon he was fucking my boobs very fast. “Katie, help hold onto your tits. Push them together for Thomas.” Alan ordered. When I did he then said, “Good job Katie. Look at how much pleasure you are giving Thomas. How do her tits feel?”

“Man I could fuck Katie’s tits everyday. Maybe I will blow my load all over them and watch her lick it up.” He laughed, as did Alan. Now he turned my head and shoved his cock into my mouth. I tried to suck his cock but I was too busy watching this black man have sex with my boobs. I started to moan with Alan’s cock in my mouth. Dave also knew his way around a pussy or I was just very horny now.

Alan gave up after a few minutes; I couldn’t keep my head to the side good enough for him. His cock kept popping out of my mouth and with the moaning I was making, I think he didn’t mind. Alan just moved behind my head and then placed my head on his knees. His sticky hard cock was resting on my forehead. Thomas told me to open my mouth and stick my tongue out. I didn’t really think his cock would reach but with my head bent forward as it was Thomas big black cock ran across my tongue with each thrust.

“Oh yeah Katie, now you are getting the best of both worlds, my cock fucking your big tits and my cock just getting into your mouth.” Alan held my head grinning, ‘I’m glad I saved Katie for the end of the day interview.’ Thomas was pumping his cock between my boobs faster and faster. He said, “I’m glad I called your office and you gave me the code word to stop by.”

That phone call Alan took was bullshit. I really got suckered into this. Then Alan asked Dave if he was enjoying my pussy. Dave stopped licking my pussy for a moment to say, ‘I feel like a k** eating a sweet piece of candy for the first time. I could lick her pussy all day.’ Then he went back to lapping at my pussy like a dog. Now the room filled with a mix of noises, my moaning, Thomas grunting as he fucked my boobs and the slurping noise coming from Dave eating me out.

I could feel another orgasm begin to build, as it did I began to moan louder. “Don’t stop. Please Dave don’t stop.” I started to moan. Thomas then said, ‘what about me slut?’ To make him happy I said, “You too Thomas. Keep fucking my tits. You cock feels so good between them.” Then he asked if I wanted his cum. I didn’t answer so he asked me again. I moaned, “Yes. I want your cum. I want it in my mouth. I promise I will swallow it.” I glanced up at Alan I could tell he loved every moment of what was going on his office with me.

Then Thomas’s pace began to quicken. I knew he was getting ready to cum. He began to thrust his cock faster and faster between my very sweaty boobs. ‘Fuck, your big tits are going to make me cum big time.’ Then he changed, he began very aggressive in his talk and cock thrusts. I opened my mouth expecting him to erupt at any moment. I was nervous because I had no idea how much cum to expect from his cock.

Then Thomas pulled his cock out from between my boobs, he moved closer to my head. “Grab it! Grab my cock Katie!” I did what he said, I grabbed it with both hands. “Jack me off! Go on Katie jack me off into your mouth.” I never had done that before. Every moment I waited only made him more aggressive then he yelled, “Jack me off you fucking slut!” That pissed me off but then Dave’s tongue hit my click just right. The pleasure shot through my body and I began to jerk off Thomas. He told me to open my mouth wide and keep my tongue out. He kept moaning, ‘I’m gonna cum. I’m gonna cum.’ With out much notice he yelled out, “Fuck yes Katie here it comes!”

Oh my God, the spurt of cum that blew out of his cock was huge! I gagged at the sheer volume of his spunk that shot out into my mouth. It actually splattered onto my chin and face! I stopped jerking him off for a moment, he grabbed his cock, calling me a bitch, and he jacked himself off the rest of the way sending several more large spurts of his cum into my overflowing mouth. I was starting to gag; I didn’t think I could swallow that much spunk without getting sick. Then Dave made me cum! I was paying so much attention to Thomas I didn’t realize I was close to my own orgasm.

When it hit I let out another scream of pleasure. I large amount of cum ran down my throat and I swallowed it. I nearly threw up from the taste but somehow I didn’t. Maybe it was the pleasure of my own orgasm that overrode my sickness. Then Thomas used his cock to f***e me to swallow the rest of his load. He pushed his cock into my mouth, spunk ran out the sides, down my chin on to my neck as he kept saying ‘swallow Katie, swallow it all.’

Somehow, some way I did with Thomas ramming his cock in and out of my mouth. He pulled his cock out of my mouth. Alan was laughing a bit as he knew I was barely able to handle Thomas load. Then he told me to clean myself up. Of course they told me use my fingers and to swallow the overflow of cum from my mouth. I didn’t like it but I knew I had no choice.

End Part 1. I thought I would divide this up just cause it was getting so long. Please leave me positive Pm's if you enjoyed this, I will try to tell the rest/write it down very soon.... Continue»
Posted by KingPE 4 years ago  |  Categories: Hardcore, Interracial Sex, Mature  |  Views: 2034  |  
91%
  |  5

How I Got My Job Part 1

My name is Katie, I am 25, a very attractive brunette; I would give myself a nine on a scale of 1 -10. I know my 34D boobs get me a lot of attention from men. I’m 5’8”, very nice figure as I love to work out, mostly jogging to tease the guys who watch me; watch my boobs bouncing as I jog by them.

I had to tell someone about how I got my job. I guess I feel more comfortable just sharing it with strangers since I know I could never tell any of my friends, except for one. They wouldn’t believe me or mainly not believe what I actually did to get my good job. A friend of mine told me about this site. He said people would love to read this story and would be jerking off to it, to me. I have never done this before but he said to just write it as it happened.

I was really getting desperate for a new job, I just needed out of my dead end job. I was able to get an interview at a very good company, a very good, well paying position. I went to the interview wearing my black suit jacket, white blouse and black suit pants, my power outfit. The interview took place in my soon to be bosses office, Alan. I corner office; the only windows in the office were the ones to look out. The interview was going ok, I could tell he was spending more time looking at my boobs and undressing me with his eyes.

I began to think the only way I was going to get the job was if I opened up my suit jacket to show off some cleavage, which was my mistake. I asked, “Do you mind if I unbutton my jacket, it’s a bit hot in here.” He smiled, of course and said it was fine with him. I could see him trying to adjust himself in his seat behind his desk.

I did start to subtly tease him with my boobs, thrusting them out once in awhile. I felt the interview was going good since it was taking longer than I thought. I was so wrong.

He kept staring at my large breasts. Trying to look at my resume but I could tell he was still looking at my boobs he said, "Well Katie those are some impressive qualifications. It makes me wonder if they are real or fake. Something like that would make a difference in your chance to get this job. If you could prove that your...qualifications are real."

I knew exactly what he was talking about and that is when I really realized this interview was taking a turn down a road I did not think it would ever go. This man wanted to see or feel my boobs! I was offended and mad. How could this man take a serious, business meeting, interview and turn it into something sexual. I was tempted to walk out right then and there but I didn't; I don't know why. I made my first mistake by responding in a playful, flirty manner.

"Yes my qualifications are REAL, not fake or made up. I think you need to concentrate more on my resume." I gave him a playful smile to let him know I knew what he was talking about. I thought that would end this but it didn't. He smiled back at me and said 'well I guess I would have to take your word for it. However, it’s hard to do that. This is an important position and I can't take chances on someone who might not have the right qualifications or is faking them. Well this sexual teasing talk went on for too long, don't get me wrong, I am all up for sexual, dirty talk but in the interview, I felt it went on too long.

"Alan, you know I can report you for this conversation. All this referring to my boobs as real or fake qualifications and you need to know for sure or I have to show proof that they are real, is call sexual harassment."

His smile fell off his face and he gave me a shitty look. "I'm sorry Katie if YOU took the conversation in that manner. Perhaps you are not right for this position after all if that is how you think. I will be in touch." He placed my resume in a folder and just looked at me. I started to wonder if I had just blown it, was I wrong, did I take his chat as sexual in nature. My mind was racing as I was trying analyze it but then I caught him starring at my boobs again and I knew I was right. The ball was in my court. I really needed the job but I also knew I should just walk out of there with my dignity. I am not that kind of woman or so I thought. I don't know why I did what I did next and I knew it would be a mistake but I my desperation for the job took over my common sense.

“Ok. I will prove they are real.” Alan perked up as I opened up my suit jacket and I began to unbutton my blouse. I kept thinking to myself ‘I can’t believe I’m doing this.’ Alan had a delighted smile on his face as I completely unbuttoned my blouse and pulled it open revealing my white bra. I thought for a moment that would be enough but he just shock his head no and said, ‘Hmm, I’m sorry Katie but that does not really prove anything. I will need to see more.’
I blushed as I unhooked my bra; I had worn one that unhooked in the front. I couldn’t look at him as I pushed the cups off my boobs, the cool air hit my nipples and they went erect. I glanced up and Alan was standing up smiling, I glanced at his pants and I could see a visible erection.

“Those are very nice qualifications Katie. Nice sized areola, hard nipples and very good size.” He moved around his desk and stood in front of me. “Tell me Katie, how large are your…qualifications?”

“34D.” That’s all I said to him, as I was so ashamed of what I was doing.

“Perfect. Perfect and beautiful but I will have to examine them more closely.” With that, he moved behind me, reached over my shoulders and slowly ran his hands down to my boobs. I shivered a little as this man began to fondle my breasts. I tried not to move at all, tried not show any pleasure; but when he began to play with and pull on my nipples I let out a moan. My nipples are sensitive, I experience intense pleasure when they are touched or sucked on in the right way and Alan was doing it just right! He pressed his crotch against the back of my head and I could feel his hard cock pressing against my head. I could tell it was an average length but with more girth.

I let him play with my boobs for five minutes. I just sat there and let this man, ‘interviewing’ me fondle my boobs and rub his hard cock on my head. I was very wet already. Every time he pulled on my nipples I moaned and he said, “You like that Katie. You like having your qualifications, your nice big tits played with.”
Then he told me to stand up. I did what he said without saying a word. He spun me around; I knew what he was going to do. He bent his head down and began to suck on my boobs…my tits. He was so good at it I let out another moan. I let the pleasure take over for a moment, placed my hands on his head, and guided him between my tits letting him suck on both nipples. He looked up into my eyes as he flicked his tongue on my hard nipples, no matter how much I tried to hide it; I knew he could see the intense pleasure he was giving to me.

This went on for another five minutes or so before he suddenly stopped. He grinned at me and walked behind his desk. He sat down and he told me to sit down too. I started to button up my blouse but he stopped me before I got the first one buttoned. “I must say Katie your qualifications are real and perfect.” I blushed and said thank you. Then I saw a wicked grin on his face. “I do have to tell you Katie that this position requires very good oral communication. How is your oral communication skill?”

My mind flashed, he wants a blowjob. I really don’t enjoy giving head and I don’t like cum. I never swallow. I hesitated, “Alan, I really don’t like oral, please don’t ask me to do that.”

He stared at me blankly, “Well Katie if you want this job you will have to show me some oral skills.” Then he began to undo his belt first, and then he unbuttoned his pants, unzipped them. I watched as he pulled out his hard cock and I could see the pre cum oozing out of it. “Time to show me your oral communication skill.”

I couldn’t believe what I did next; I got up from my chair and slowly walked around to his side of the desk. I felt like a slut as I looked at the floor. “Ok Alan I will do this but please don’t make me swallow. I don’t like the taste of cum.” He smiled at me as I started down onto my knees in front of him. As I reached for his cock he stopped me.

Then he stood up, looking down at me he said, “Ok Katie, if you want this job impress me with your oral skills.” He allowed his pants to drop to his ankles as I readied myself for this. I knew he stood up as a power play. He wanted to stand over me, looking down at me as I gave him a blowjob. He wanted to make me feel little, feel like a slut. It worked as I grabbed his hard cock I could feel it throbbing; it was hot and sticky from his pre cum. I cringed at knowing how it would taste as I opened my mouth. “Katie! Look at me as you show me your oral skills.” I looked up as him as I slid his cock into my mouth. His pre cum tasted salty, sticky, I didn’t have any choice but to swallow his pre cum as I took his cock into my mouth.

He moaned and smiled as his cock disappeared into my mouth. I slid his shaft along my tongue, keeping my lips wrapped tightly around his thick shaft. When he felt me swallow his pre cum he raised his eyebrows and grinned. I didn’t know if I should give him a quick blowjob or if I should take my time. Well, Alan spoke up, “Don’t rush this Katie. Take your time I need to make sure your skills are perfect for this job.”

I slowly worked his hard shaft in and out of my mouth. His moans could barely be heard over the slurping noise coming from my mouth as I sucked on his cock. He said all the usual things guys say when they are getting a blowjob. He ran his fingers through my long black hair as I slowly slid his cock in and out of my mouth, repeatedly. A couple of times I let his cock pop out of my mouth so I could catch my breath. When I did that he hissed, “Lick it Katie. Lick my fucking cock.” I did it, I slowly ran my tongue down his shaft, starting at his cock head, slowly snaking it around his throbbing shaft then slowly sliding it back up. He told me to stick my tongue out; he grabbed his cock and slowly slid his hand up his wet shaft squeezing out some pre cum onto my tongue. Then Alan said, “Swallow it Katie, if you want this job you have to learn to swallow.” I did it.

Then his office phone rang in the middle of my blow-job. I stopped as he reached for his phone. Before he picked up the phone, he looked down at me, “I didn’t tell you stop Katie, our interview is still going on.” I grabbed his cock and went back to my degrading action of sucking him off for a job. As I gave him head I listened to his call, it was such an odd scene. I was on my knees sucking his cock; he was standing there on the phone acting as if nothing was going on.

“Yes I’m still in the middle of my interview. I think it will be longer than I planned. She is a very good candidate and I would like to talk to her a bit longer. Yes, that sounds good.” Then he hung up. He looked down at me, reached down with his hands and grabbed my boobs. He fondled them for a moment before he spoke. “That was my secretary asking if she could go home. Now we have more time to continue our interview.”

Then he told me I could speed up so I did as he said, I worked his cock in and out of my mouth faster, playing with his balls at the same time. I assumed if I got him off quickly, I could get out of there; I was so wrong as I was about to find out.

I don’t know maybe a couple of minutes went by before the door to his office opened and two more men came in. Alan was looking down at me, watching me giving him head but when the men walked in he turned to look at them. “Thomas, Dave I would like you two to meet Katie. She is interviewing for the position. She has great qualifications, real big tits and as you can see she is showing me her oral communication skill.” Almost immediately, I let Alan’s cock slide out of my mouth. I looked up at him and said, ‘Alan, please, no.’

He ignored me, Thomas, a black man, said, “Damn she is fucking hot and sucking on your cock like a pro.” Dave nodded and added, ‘I think we need to interview her as well.’

Alan grinned, “Sure. Come on around here and take a look at her tits. I know she will show you two her oral, cock sucking skills.” He then grabbed his cock and slapped me in the face with it. “You are not done Katie. Keep sucking!” I was trapped, I couldn’t do anything now. I was at their sexual whims. I went back to working on Alan’s cock as fast as I could. I looked out the corner of my eyes and watched Dave and Thomas undo their pants. I never have had more than one man before and never a black man. My eyes bulged out when he pulled out his cock, it was big! He saw me and laughed, ‘Guess you never had a black dick before. That’s ok; I never had a hot white woman suck my cock before.’

Then when the two of them saw my tits, they went wild. Dave said, “Oh shit, look at those tits!” Thomas added, “Fuck those are perfect and would look great with a cock between them.” The two of them knelt down on either side of me and began fondling my boobs. Alan told them to pull on my nipples, ‘Guys, I found if you play with Katie’s nipples the hot slut goes wild.’ Of course the two them did it and I couldn’t but moan and suck harder on Alan’s cock. He noticed and told them how much better I was sucking him off.

I never had three guys like this before and it was turning me on. The two of them grabbed my boobs and began sucking on them. Each of them held one of my boobs with one hand and with their other hands; they rubbed my ass, squeezed and rubbed my pussy through my pants. I nearly got off when they did that. Then Alan’s cock stiffened even more, I could see his eyes glazing over and I knew he was about to cum. Then Alan said, “Fuck Katie, I’m gonna blow a huge load. Hey guys, Katie told me she doesn’t like cum in her mouth. What do you think?”

Thomas said, “Oh well, Katie is going to have to learn to like cum in the mouth.”

“That’s right, if she wants this job she going to get a lot of cum.” Dave added.

Then Alan pulled his cock out of my mouth. “Open your mouth Katie! Stick your tongue out!” I very reluctantly did what he said as the two other men now stood up around me watching Alan. Alan began jacking off, placing his cock head right on my tongue aiming for my mouth. “Don’t worry Katie, I won’t cum all over your beautiful face…right now. Don’t be afraid of the cum, I have plenty for you Katie.” He groaned loudly, his body tensed up and then his cock erupted with a long surge of cum. It was hot, sticky, and salty and it felt like he coated the entire inside of mouth. Then another surge and another of his man goo shot out into my mouth and on my tongue. It tasted nasty to me but I couldn’t do anything but sit on my knees, my mouth wide open with him shooting his wad into it. Thomas and Dave loved seeing him blow his cum into my mouth. As soon as he finished Alan gave me no time, no chance to spit. He rammed his cock into my mouth forcing his huge load of cum down my throat.

I had no choice but to swallow, exactly what they wanted to see me do. I felt so humiliated but I had no one to blame but myself. I could have left, I didn’t and now I was going to be a cocksucker for this job. As I swallowed Alan smiled, laughed and said, “That’s it Katie, swallow all that cum. Good job Katie that is what I call exceptional oral skills.” I felt sick, I never swallowed that much cum before, and I only swallowed once long ago. However, I tried to hide that from them. Then Alan pulled his cock out of my mouth. “Well Katie, I’m sure Dave and Thomas have some cum for you. Time for you to interview with them.”

Both of them tried to shove their cocks into my mouth but Alan actually stopped them. “Guys, guys take it easy with Katie. We don’t want to scare her off. We have time and I’m sure Katie won’t mind showing you each her skills. We don’t want to over load her with cum right now anyways.” He helped me up and sat me down in his chair. “See Katie I’m not that bad. I don’t want you on your pretty knees all the time. Sit here, I’m sure you can still show your skill while being comfortable.” I sat down; Alan pulled my shirt wide open exposing my 34D boobs to everyone. He began to suck on one of my boobs making me moan. Thomas and Dave looked at each other. Thomas told Dave he could go next, he would save the big black dick for last. Dave stood next to me on the other side of the chair, his cock aimed right at my mouth.

“Ok Katie, time to show me your oral skills.” Dave said while giving me dirty smile. There was no choice for me so I reached out, grabbed his cock and began to give him a blow-job. Dave was very helpful; he slowly fucked my mouth as well. Alan stood up and asked Thomas if he wanted to suck on my tits. Thomas grinned and yes. He sucked on my boob, playing with both of them, squeezing them, fondling them and telling me they were the perfect size to be fucked and my boobs would look great with a big black cock between them.

My eyes darted from watching Dave slowly fuck my mouth, to Thomas playing with and sucking on my boobs to Alan who had knelt down on the floor in front of me. “I think Katie deserves a little more attention. I think she needs to get off too.” He spread my legs and rubbed my crotch. “Fuck Katie, I can feel how wet you are!” He glanced at the two guys, “Who wants to see if Katie has a shaved pussy or not?’ They both said yes. I couldn’t stop him even if I wanted to. Alan reached up, undid my pants and slid them off. I was wearing a pair of black lace boy shorts. He pulled my pants off and rubbed my pussy even more. I couldn’t help but squirm and moan even louder, Dave’s cock slid out of my mouth as I let out a loud groan of pleasure. They loved hearing that and I didn’t want to admit but I was getting intense pleasure from these three men.
Alan pulled off my boy shorts and smiled. “Look, Katie shaves her pussy.” The guys seemed to love that. Then Alan planted his face on my pussy and really went to town eating me out. He was so good! I actually spread my legs wider to let him get in there. He was an expert with his tongue as lapped at my very wet pussy.

Dave groaned, “How does Katie taste.” Alan looked up.

“She has the best tasting pussy ever. It’s like fucking candy.” Then he went back working my pussy over with his tongue. I was so horny at that point, I couldn’t hold back on my own pleasure and I could feel my own orgasm building very quickly. I could tell Dave felt the same way as I did because he was moaning louder and fucking my mouth faster. He kept moaning repeatedly, ‘Suck it Katie, suck my fucking cock. Yeah that’s it; you are such a great cock sucker.’ I held onto his cock with my right hand but with my left hand, I started to play with my right boob before grabbing Alan’s head as he ate me out. I ran my fingers through his hair, as I got closer to my orgasm.

Thomas said, “Damn we have to hire Katie. She will be the office fuck toy. She loves this, listen to the slut.” I knew I was being a slut, for doing this for a job, for letting three guys have their way with me at the same time. I didn’t care at that moment, all I could feel was my orgasm building and I knew I couldn’t hold back much longer. Then the moment hit, Alan’s tongue flicked across my clit and my orgasm hit. My mouth popped open and I let out a loud moan.

“Oh God Alan! Yesssss, make me cum!” I began to thrust my hips into his face, grinding my pussy onto his tongue as wave after wave of intense pleasure shot through my body. That was Dave’s breaking point. He yelled, “Turn you head Katie! Keep your mouth open.” I turned my head to face him, keeping my mouth open as best I could as I screamed now in pleasure. I heard Thomas say, ‘Give Katie your cum. Feed her your spunk.’ Dave was stroking his cock as fast as he could, grunting as he did it. Then he erupted. His cum shot out in smaller spurts as compared to Alan’s huge spurt of cum. One after another, a spurt of his cum jetted out of his cock and into my mouth. I was so horny; in such a world of ecstasy, I didn’t care about him cumming in my mouth. I didn’t mind the taste. I let him unleash his load into my mouth and swallowed it all. Dave shoved his cock into my mouth and ordered me to suck him dry, which I did as Alan kept lapping up my sweet pussy honey.

My body twitched for a bit from the intensity of my orgasm. My breathing was labored for a few minutes before I began to calm down. That is when I noticed the three guys standing around me, grinning ear to ear. Dave’s cock was still semi erect, Alan was hard again and Thomas cock was rock hard, dripping pre cum. Alan spoke first, “Guys, her pussy tastes fantastic. Dave do you want to take a taste of Katie?”

Dave smiled, “Hell yeah. I love a good tasting pussy.” He moved away from me holding his cock. “Damn Alan, you found a great cock sucker in Katie.” Alan said, ‘we are calling it oral communication skills.’ “Oh yeah that’s right.” He looked at me, “You are the fucking best at oral communication Katie. And for someone who doesn’t like the taste of cum you sure swallowed my load no problem.” I blushed bright red, he was right; I did swallow his load with no problem. Then Thomas spoke up, he said it was his turn to give me his load. He looked at me and said, “Don’t worry Katie, it’s a black cock but it will spurt thick white cum, just the way you like it.” Then he pulled me up out of the chair. He told me to lie down on the floor. The other guys looked puzzled for a moment. I did what he said, I didn’t protest at all. I was being a good interviewee.

As soon as I laid down Thomas got down on his knee’s straddling my body he pulled my blouse open and slapped his big, thick cock between my tits. He looked at Alan and Dave, “You guys don’t mind if I fuck Katie’s big tits” They both grinned, Dave said ‘nope, I’m going to be tasting me some of her sweet pussy.’ Alan looked at me and said, ‘I’m sure Katie won’t mind sucking on my cock again as you fuck her nice big tits.’

Thomas put his hands on my tits, pressing them together around his cock. With the first stroke of his cock, everyone saw that he could fuck my boobs and still get his cock to my mouth! “Don’t worry Katie, I’m going to fuck your tits and cum in your mouth. You will get to taste the cream from a chocolate dick.” Then they went to work. I felt Dave lay down between my legs; he began to finger my very wet pussy. He started telling them how tight and wet I was on the inside before I felt his fingers slide out and his cock began running up and down my wet pussy lips.

Alan knelt down by my head and just started slapping my face and forehead with his cock. He wanted to play a little as he told me to watch Thomas fuck my tits. Thomas wasted no time, he started slow but soon he was fucking my boobs very fast. “Katie, help hold onto your tits. Push them together for Thomas.” Alan ordered. When I did he then said, “Good job Katie. Look at how much pleasure you are giving Thomas. How do her tits feel?”

“Man I could fuck Katie’s tits everyday. Maybe I will blow my load all over them and watch her lick it up.” He laughed, as did Alan. Now he turned my head and shoved his cock into my mouth. I tried to suck his cock but I was too busy watching this black man have sex with my boobs. I started to moan with Alan’s cock in my mouth. Dave also knew his way around a pussy or I was just very horny now.

Alan gave up after a few minutes; I couldn’t keep my head to the side good enough for him. His cock kept popping out of my mouth and with the moaning I was making, I think he didn’t mind. Alan just moved behind my head and then placed my head on his knees. His sticky hard cock was resting on my forehead. Thomas told me to open my mouth and stick my tongue out. I didn’t really think his cock would reach but with my head bent forward as it was Thomas big black cock ran across my tongue with each thrust.

“Oh yeah Katie, now you are getting the best of both worlds, my cock fucking your big tits and my cock just getting into your mouth.” Alan held my head grinning, ‘I’m glad I saved Katie for the end of the day interview.’ Thomas was pumping his cock between my boobs faster and faster. He said, “I’m glad I called your office and you gave me the code word to stop by.”

That phone call Alan took was bullshit. I really got suckered into this. Then Alan asked Dave if he was enjoying my pussy. Dave stopped licking my pussy for a moment to say, ‘I feel like a k** eating a sweet piece of candy for the first time. I could lick her pussy all day.’ Then he went back to lapping at my pussy like a dog. Now the room filled with a mix of noises, my moaning, Thomas grunting as he fucked my boobs and the slurping noise coming from Dave eating me out.

I could feel another orgasm begin to build, as it did I began to moan louder. “Don’t stop. Please Dave don’t stop.” I started to moan. Thomas then said, ‘what about me slut?’ To make him happy I said, “You too Thomas. Keep fucking my tits. You cock feels so good between them.” Then he asked if I wanted his cum. I didn’t answer so he asked me again. I moaned, “Yes. I want your cum. I want it in my mouth. I promise I will swallow it.” I glanced up at Alan I could tell he loved every moment of what was going on his office with me.

Then Thomas’s pace began to quicken. I knew he was getting ready to cum. He began to thrust his cock faster and faster between my very sweaty boobs. ‘Fuck, your big tits are going to make me cum big time.’ Then he changed, he began very aggressive in his talk and cock thrusts. I opened my mouth expecting him to erupt at any moment. I was nervous because I had no idea how much cum to expect from his cock.

Then Thomas pulled his cock out from between my boobs, he moved closer to my head. “Grab it! Grab my cock Katie!” I did what he said, I grabbed it with both hands. “Jack me off! Go on Katie jack me off into your mouth.” I never had done that before. Every moment I waited only made him more aggressive then he yelled, “Jack me off you fucking slut!” That pissed me off but then Dave’s tongue hit my click just right. The pleasure shot through my body and I began to jerk off Thomas. He told me to open my mouth wide and keep my tongue out. He kept moaning, ‘I’m gonna cum. I’m gonna cum.’ With out much notice he yelled out, “Fuck yes Katie here it comes!”

Oh my God, the spurt of cum that blew out of his cock was huge! I gagged at the sheer volume of his spunk that shot out into my mouth. It actually splattered onto my chin and face! I stopped jerking him off for a moment, he grabbed his cock, calling me a bitch, and he jacked himself off the rest of the way sending several more large spurts of his cum into my overflowing mouth. I was starting to gag; I didn’t think I could swallow that much spunk without getting sick. Then Dave made me cum! I was paying so much attention to Thomas I didn’t realize I was close to my own orgasm.

When it hit I let out another scream of pleasure. I large amount of cum ran down my throat and I swallowed it. I nearly threw up from the taste but somehow I didn’t. Maybe it was the pleasure of my own orgasm that overrode my sickness. Then Thomas used his cock to f***e me to swallow the rest of his load. He pushed his cock into my mouth, spunk ran out the sides, down my chin on to my neck as he kept saying ‘swallow Katie, swallow it all.’

Somehow, some way I did with Thomas ramming his cock in and out of my mouth. He pulled his cock out of my mouth. Alan was laughing a bit as he knew I was barely able to handle Thomas load. Then he told me to clean myself up. Of course they told me use my fingers and to swallow the overflow of cum from my mouth. I didn’t like it but I knew I had no choice.

End Part 1. I thought I would divide this up just cause it was getting so long. Please leave me positive Pm's if you enjoyed this, I will try to tell the rest/write it down very soon.... Continue»
Posted by KingPE 4 years ago  |  Categories: Hardcore, Interracial Sex, Mature  |  Views: 1369  |  
95%
  |  2

slave part 15

Master stands in front of me with his drink in one hand and the whip hanging from the other, "Do you like being whipped?"

I can't say no so I nod yes worrying how much he will hurt me.

"Such a good slave," master whispers as he pulls his hand back to swing the whip at me. "You will stand still for me while I whip you, won't you."

Nodding yes again I wait for a master to use me as he wishes.

I hear the swish of it as it swings through the air towards me. I tense for the pain of its first hit.

Soft.

Oh god, he's whipped me so softly.

At the last second Son slows the whip to have it land gently on my left tit. It hits me hard enough to make the tit lift and shake but leaves no mark if you don't count the hot feeling of being touched by a whip just hard enough. The lashes and the knots cover my tit and wrap around to excite my back. Then he begins to rain soft lashes all over me. My skin begins to get hot and it is all I can do stand still as he drives me crazy with desire. The lashes hit me everywhere he wants. I writhe and moan out my complete acceptance of this wonderful torture. When the lashes hit my back the knotted ends hit the sides of my tits and leave little red marks. He uses the whip to hit my cunt and I move my legs farther apart to let my master have his way, feeling the wonder of a little pain and the complete pleasure of being whipped like he wants as he moves around me hitting me everywhere. Soon my whole body is tingling with hot joy as I stand for master with my arms up and my hands locked behind my head to the collar; totally exposed to every hit he gives me. My knees become weak but I must stand for the man that uses me. I feel myself getting so wet as he whips me gently on my tits, on my ass, my back and my legs; everywhere. I turn to present myself for each hit; wanting it, needing it, and feeling my whole body getting hotter and hotter until I have an orgasm just from his hard gentle whipping. I can't believe how sensual I feel. And then there is more. At a signal from master the girls approach me with one kneeling in front of me to begin clicking at my clit whenever master isn't hitting it there with his whip and the other touching me, licking me and kissing me wherever the whip has landed. I am in heaven with two girls licking me; sucking my clit and tits and caressing me while master whips me again and again so softly. I can't take anymore sensations and orgasm again.

Master smiles at me as he swings the whip one last time; hard enough, this time, to leave angry red welts on my tit then he stops to say, "Prepare her for me." The harem girls take me to a bed in the room and chain me to the head board by my neck collar. My hands are locked to the short chains on my collar as well. I start feeing my tits and look up at Son as he walks toward me with his hardness swaying in front of him. I know that that we both want each other as he climbs onto the bed and kneel between my spread legs to push his hard cock into me. I raise my legs to lift my cunt and push him deeper into me with my heels. He feels so good, so long and thick, as he slides into my wet slave hole. I feel so full as he fucks me on the bed; lifting me to every thrust he gives, his hands holding my ass to pull himself deeper. The thick head of his cock glides up and down inside me and pushes against something at the bottom of my slave hole each time he buries it deep in me. I knew the word for what he's touching but I have forgotten it. I don't care; the feeling just makes me feel like a slave.

"I want you to cum on my hard cock," he moans into my ear as he pounds me into the bed.

"Yes!" both my voices scream.

"Oh, God, fuck me," I silently scream as I grunt each time Son buries himself into me.

"Cum on his cock?" I ask myself and almost laugh. I have already had at least a dozen orgasms tonight and, yes, I want more. This master, this man is incredible. I do cum on his cock on his command.

He is still hard and pushing into me over and over.

"Get on your knees," he pants as he pulls out of me.

I feel so empty as I hurry to follow his orders. I get on my knees with my head down on the bed looking back at him. I can see him looking at my ass with lust in his eyes as puts his wonderful cock back into me. The long sigh I give is real when I feel the thick head of his cock slide into my warmth, my slave cunt again.

"Is this what it's like being made love to?" my small voice asks.

"He is a master. He doesn't love you. He is just dominating you with his tenderness," my loud voice says.

Sometimes I hate that voice.

When master finally cums in me I feel his cock pulse over and over; spewing his hot sperm deep inside me as I push my hips up to accept it; feeling some part of me move deep inside. With a last thrust he collapses on me to f***e me down onto the bed and falls asl**p on top of me. My last memory of this wonderful night is feeling the covers of the bed being pulled over me by the harem girls and them crawling into the bed with us to cuddle.

The next morning the bed is empty but for me and I am trapped on it by my chains, alone and happy from how I was used last night; used so well, used so tenderly. I sigh and stretch feeling so warm, so wet, so much a slave. It feels so good. It feels so very wrong. I shouldn't feel this way but I do. I feel so much a slut and love the idea.

"No, don't think that!" I think as I lay in the bed with the cum of a master leaking out of me.

"But you loved being fucked by that kind man, didn't you?" my soft voice asks.

The loud voice is silent for a change. Anybody watching me would wonder why I nod my head yes and moan.

Soon a man comes in to free me from the bed and I am taken to the truck with its cage again and another day from hell begins. This time I am chained under a table in another bar and instructed to suck the cock or pussy of any person that sits there.

It seems that everybody in town knows about me now. Some of the women I lick smell of their own piss and the cum from their husbands or lovers. The day is endless with men and women sitting in the chair in front of me and exposing their cocks or pussies to be licked and sucked. I know now that my week in Sheik's palace is going to be so degrading and this is only the third day. I wonder what he can think of next.

The nights are worse. I am sent to the barracks after each humiliating day and the men use me. One night there are three men fucking each of my slave holes while I am made to stroke two others with my hands. Even more men stand over me to masturbate themselves and cover me with their cum.

I soon learn to love every degrading minute of every day and night. There is nothing I won't do now. I walk proudly to the truck with its cage each day and look forward to the nights.

Sheik has me in his rooms one night and Son the next. One man beats me and the other makes tender love to me. I don't care which now, I take what is given to me and hope that I can survive until my Master comes to save me and make me into the fancy he wants.

I don't think of escape anymore, I think of being saved by Master. There is no escape in this desert.

The worst day is what turns out to be the last day. I am left to kneel naked in the town square with my wrists locked to the back ring of my gold collar and jeered at by the people in the town. I am proud; I show them my tits and my cunt. I want them to use me. Men pull me down dark alleys and fuck what ever hole they want. Women just point at me and laugh as I kneel in the hot sun. Some women pull me away and lift their skirts to tell me to lick their hairy pussies. I have become the town slut. Surprisingly I love being so used, so naked. If my hands were free I would lie on the ground and finger myself in front of the whole village until I came. I don't mind being covered in dirt and mud and the cum of so many men.

I don't know what day it is anymore but this time, when I am put in the cage the truck takes a different road; the road to the airport.

"Master is here for you!" my voices yell.

When we get there I am disappointed. Master isn't there to meet me, but my girls are, though. I look at Asia and Russia with loving eyes as they help me out of the cage and onto the plane.

Master has sent a small jet to bring me to him. I lie back in my chair and feel my girls touch me and clean me as we fly away from the worst week in my young life as a slave.

Son fucked me so well and Sheik used his whips on me like a true master and I wish that I could forget how the men and women of the town used me like the slut slave I am now, but I can't. I remember each cock I sucked and every pussy I licked. I am such a slave.

When we land on Master's island I am led off the plane into the heat of the tropics by a leash attached to my cunt and met by Tattoo. She pushes a needle into me and I fall to the floor.

I slowly come awake to find myself in a room that is more extravagant than any other I have ever been in before or even imagined for that matter.

"Is this my room?" No, that's not right, I really am a slave now. "Is this the room that my Master will keep me in?" I'm wrong again. "There is no my anything now, I'm Master's slave and everything I know is his." It's sad but true, this is how I must think about Master from now on.

"Am I really on one of his islands now," I ask myself as I look around in awe.

The room is round with dozens of marble pillars holding up a dome whish is covered in mosaic tiles and open in the center to the clear blue sky above me. Between the pillars, there are no walls, I can see out all around me. The room, no, it's not a room it is a pavilion in a grove of palm trees with ponds filled with lily pads and lotus plants and beyond the low flowering bushes there is a lagoon rippling in the bright sun.

"Where am I?"

I sit up straighter on the bed I find myself on, turning around on it as I stare at the sheer opulence around me. In the distance, there is a huge pink mansion right on the edge of the beach and shaded by tall palms.

The only things in the pavilion I am in are the bed I am on and the thick carpets on the floor. I wonder why I am not chained to the bed and I shudder when I realize that I am chained in a larger sense; I can't get off this island. I can't escape. The only escape is a long swim in the ocean that breaks over the reef in the distance and I know it won't let me out either.

When I try to stand and walk across the room to go out into the sun I fall to the floor. I realize I can't walk; something is wrong with my feet! My whole body aches as well.

"I can close my mouth!" I think as I lay on the thick carpets beside the bed. The round chain that goes from my pierced chin over my lips to the stud in my tongue fits in the gap I now find between my front teeth.

Master has given me the gold teeth he promised me some weeks ago. I wonder what else has been done to me while I was out as I inch back to the bed. My hands are chained to the thick gold belt around my waist making it hard to crawl. After a long struggle to get back onto the bed I try to take stock of this body that is owned by Master. I know now that it's not mine anymore. It belongs to him or whom ever he sells it.

"What has Master done to you this time," my quiet voice asks.

"We'll see," my loud voice, answers. "And I think you won't like some of what he has done to you."

"You haven't liked anything he has done," my quiet voice whispers.

"Quiet!" I yell in my mind.

I can't use my hands to touch my body but I feel uncomfortable sensations everywhere. My ankles hurt and my face aches. My tongue won't leave the new gold teeth alone and there are other disturbing tinges everywhere. I am happy to find that I don't have a tail like the Jaguars do.

My tongue! It's split! It has two tips now. Master has had my tongue cut down the center I realize and I sob even as I think how much it will thrill Master when I use my two tongues to lick his cock around the thick gold chain now.

I wait for my pounding heart to slow then try to figure out what else has been done to me while I was sedated. When I look down I see that my slave tits are even bigger, but so are my cheekbones, I can see even more of the black and gold 'S' tattooed on my face. The skin around my eyes is tighter. What has he done to me? Even my nose hurts. Are my lips bigger too? Yes they are. I must look like a cartoon by now!

Why can't I walk? I don't know; my feet keep pointing down and I can't straighten them.

I get up again to find that I have to walk on my toes. I need my high heeled shoes but they aren't anywhere that I can see and I couldn't put them on even if I did find them with my hands locked like they are. I am trapped in an open room. The only way I can stand now is by holding onto the bed but it hurts to do that for very long and what's the point. There is nowhere to go but where I am told to be on this island owned by my Master.

"Where is everybody?" I ask myself. I am almost tempted to say that out loud but I know that Master has me watched all the time and I'm not going to lose my tongue now; both halves. Not now, I will survive. He has to take me off the island sometime and then I will be ready. I will get away.

"Will he ever take you off the island?" my quiet voice asks.

"Shut up, you bitch!" I yell to myself.

"What do I look like now?" I wonder.

I notice other things about me now. There are more piercings on my legs. The pairs of rings that go down each of my sides and thighs reach my ankles now and are laced with deep blue ribbons. It really does look like I am sewn into my body now.

There's more that I find about me as I wait for somebody, anybody to come to me and free me from this open cage. Ridiculously long fingernails accidentally scratch at a too thin waist. I look down through my large tits to see my new plum colored nails and a waist that is as thin as if I was wearing a corset. I don't even wonder how Master's surgeons have done what they did to me.

I must have fallen back to sl**p again because the next thing I feel are soft lips on a slave tit gently sucking at my nipple. I sigh and try to pull whoever is tenderly using me harder onto my tit but my hands are locked to my waist still. Instead I push up as hard as I can, arching my back; urging the mouth to suckle me more. I hope it is him, the Master that owns me.

Looking down in the dim light of a tropical sunset, I see the black head of Master as he softly licks at my tit and I feel something I have never felt before. It's not love, it can't be. I am a slave and I don't want to be here. Its passion, I guess. Lust and a driving need for my Master to use me, to fuck the cunt, the ass he owns. I want him to penetrate me anywhere he wants, to use me. I wish I could speak and tell him what I feel. I want to use my new tongue on his cock. I want him in any slave hole he chooses. I sigh when his finger plays with my clit and rings the silver bell above it. I start to moan and shake on the bed feeling an orgasm build when he doesn't quit touching me.

When I cum, Master starts talking to me as he caresses every part of my body, "Do you like what I have done with you slave? Are you my Fancy now?"

"Yes," I think as I eagerly nod my head, "Yes, I am yours."

I lay on the bed with my legs spread obscenely wide encouraging Master to touch me where he wants, where he has the rights of an owner to touch and nod my head yes again wishing I can hold him tight to me, but my hands are always locked.

Master straddles my body and moves to put his cock between my tits and then moves farther up me to put the tip of his cock at my lips, "Suck me," he tells me.

I can't help myself; I stick my new split tongue out and lick at the hardness in front of me and open my mouth to wait for Master to push himself in. It feels different with my split tongue as I lick at Master's cock. I am surprised to find that I can move each side of it differently; more things than I thought must have been done to me to be able to do that.

When I am kissing the lion with Master's cock all the way down my throat and his hairs tickle my nose he tells me he will put his cock in my cunt. "Do you need that?" he asks looking down at his property.

He pulls back just enough so I can look up at him and nod yes with his hard, warm cock still in me and he pushes back in so I can swallow him again until my nose is tickled by his wiry hairs again and I can see his gold lion tattoo so close.

He chuckles at me, "You have no choice do you slave."

I know that he is right now. I shake my head no on my Master's cock.

Master pulls himself out of my throat and lies beside me with his large, wet cock lying on his stomach, so long and thick that it covers his belly button "I want you to mount me slave. I want you to fuck yourself on me! To use the body I own to please me."

I know what he wants and I scramble to do as I am ordered to do but with my hands locked to my waist it takes so long to obey his command. I get on my knees eventually and straddle Master to move urgently on him, needing to get his wonderful cock in me. It takes so long as he lies there, not helping, under me but I finally get it right and moan as I sink onto his thick and long hard shaft.

When I have him all the way in me, I rock back and forth with a smile on my face. "Do you like my cock in you?" Master asks me.

I nod yes, as I ride my black Master and stare into his eyes.

"Do you like what I have had done to you?"

I nod yes again as I feel myself begin to vibrate in orgasm on his cock. I groan and moan out my ecstasy and fall forward onto my Master. He just pushes me up again and tells me to keep going until he cums in me. I lose track of the number of times I cum until Master starts to push up into me from below and roars out his own passion as he thrusts into me. I feel him swell and spew his thick sperm deep in my slave cunt and I have the best orgasm I have ever had with his hardness deep in me.

When I lean forward onto my Master in exhausted bliss he holds me tight and caresses me, "You are going to be the best fancy yet, slave," he whispers softly into my ear. I moan my contentment and nuzzle his strong neck at that and keep moving on Master until I feel him thicken again and shriek when he throws me on my back to kneel between my eager wide spread legs.

"Do you want me in you slave?" he asks as he pants above me.

I stick out my new split tongue and smile up at Master and move my hips up to take him deep while nodding yes. I wonder now if I ever will want to escape this mad pleasure.

"You have to or you'll be trapped here forever," my small voice tells me but my loud voice is silent.

I wonder where my loud voice is as I accept the large cock in me as a slave must and moan as I lift my cunt to meet his every thrust. I can't help myself as I lift my slave legs high so I can use my heels to urge Master deeper into me and I cum under him again and again. Soon he has yet another orgasm in me and I feel so full as he pumps even more of his sperm into me until it flows out passed his huge cock and down my ass onto the bed. When Master pulls out, I feel so wide open and such a slave as I hold my legs high and wide showing him my deepest secret place oozing with his sperm. A place that I know he owns. He smiles down at me, "When the slaves come for you I want you cleansed and brought to me. I have taken you as my own now and you are to be beside me as my fancy always. Soon I'm going to show you around my island and you will meet my sons. Remember to stay away from them. They are very cruel boys."

I look up at Master with his cum dripping from me and smile at him with my new fatter, cocksucker lips. He caresses my slave tits once more then gets up off his bed and walks away from me, but turns back at the edge of the pavilion, "You saved my plane and made an old man, a friend in the desert happy for me on our trip here. I owe you for the first and he owes you, my slave, for the second. You didn't have to do that dance but you did and I hope that you knew what you were doing. He hasn't trained a true slave in years and he is so happy to be of service to me. Both the Sheik and his son tell me how you learned so well, so quickly," Master tells me as I lay on his bed staring at him.

I am purring as Master's praising voice caresses my ears. I remember what happened to me while in the Sheik's control and now I don't cringe at the memory of the lessons I learned there; at the complete loss of control I felt as he trained me to be a total slave, a body to be used by men.

Before he leaves me Master comes back to touch me again. His hand trails across a nipple making my clit vibrate. I push up with my chest and hips to moan my pleasure, my need before I fall asl**p again remembering the feeling of Master in me. I crave his caresses and the fullness he gives me now.

It seems like seconds later that the bright, laughing voices of my girls, Russia and Asia wake me.

"Oh, isn't she pretty now," Russia purrs.

"Get up now slave. You have a big day ahead of you," Asia tells me as she gently pulls me up to sit on the edge of the bed. "My, don't you smell like Master," she says as I sit with my legs spread wide. I can't help it, my cunt is so swollen and still full of Master's cum.

Asia pushes my legs even wider and uses her finger to scoop up some of the cum dripping out of me and licks it off her fingers, "I love the taste of Master," she says with a smile as we look at each other with knowing leers.

"Now, let's get you dressed," I am told as Russia bends down to put new shoes on me. When she is done, she stands to help me to my feet, "There we are. All dressed."

The heels are so impossibly high I totter and almost fall if not for my girls helping me.

"Oh it's the poor things hands; she needs them behind her to balance. Turn around with your back to me so I can lock them there slave," Asia tells me. She's always the caring one of my girls.

I am led out and down the path toward the mansion in the distance with a girl on each side of me in case I trip and fall in the new heels. I dread that long walk as the path turns and we are now going through some dense bushes that have flowers on them that smell so heavenly. As we walk slowly along, the sound of birds, the wind in the leaves and the sun on me calm me a little. When we come out into the open palm grove again there is a smaller pavilion before us that is obviously a bath. It is just a tall thatched roof held up by four stout wood pillars and looks very South Seas. The words tiki hut comes to my naïve urban mind.

The small voice oohs and ahhs at the sight of the ocean and palm trees shading the wide sandy beach just a few feet away while the loud one harumphs, "It would be even better if you weren't a slave."

I don't let that bother me because my girls are so happy to be home again in paradise with the worry of guarding me from running away gone. Their laughter is infectious and I actually find myself laughing with them for the first time since I was sold to Master. The unused muscles actually hurt as I smile at my fellow slaves.

We are all sweating from the intense tropical heat as we race across the pavilion to the shower. I might even be in the lead as I totter as fast as I can in my heels, actually laughing at what I must look like with my new large slave tits bouncing at each mincing step that the tall heels will only allow me.

I don't have to worry about the shower being even warm because as Russia busies herself with locking my wrists to a chain above me and pulls my arms up tight to keep me from falling Asia turns the shower to a beautiful cool temperature that we all just stand still in and enjoy the coolness.

"It must be being in the tropics," I think as stand with my hands locked to a chain above my head and actually push my tits out proudly for the first time and spread my legs to show my cunt. I feel so sensual now as my spread legs lower me so the chain holding me up sensuously pulls at my wrists and shoulders. I want my girls to tend to my needs and make me happy. I can't tell them that but they see it in my eyes and by the way I follow them with my body as they move about getting ready to clean me. Each time a hard spray of water hits one of my nipples I stand still hoping for an orgasm but the girls keep turning me.

"She's such a horny slave, isn't she," Asia says as she turns me away from the sprays that excite me so much so that they are now on my back.

"Let's show our slave what a good shower is," Russia purrs as she begins to soap my tits in the warmer water that Asia has just given us.

Soapy hands begin to touch me everywhere; sliding up and down me and finding all my slave places. Busy, soapy fingers clean my cunt and dip into with my other cunt while hands massage my tits and strong fingers pull at my nipples. My girls are getting excited too as they soap each other's body and use them to wash me. I am in ecstasy as I feel Asia's tits rubbing into my back while Russia cleans mine by slowly moving around on my front. I can feel her swollen and excited nipples as they glide over mine. They push their hips at me to slide their own cunts on me. Soon they are touching each other too while they keep rubbing against me giving themselves their own orgasms.

When Asia finally calms after her long shuddering orgasm she looks at me with lust filled eyes, "It's time to rinse you, slave," she tells me as she in a deep voice as she caresses me and pulls at some of the chains on my face.

"Yes let's rinse the slave," Russia says as she takes down one of the showerheads and turns it to pulse directing the warm water onto my nipples.

My legs go weak almost instantly when I feel the sensuous water on me. They get even weaker when Asia takes her showerhead and plays the pulsing water on my over sensitive clit.

The water cascades over me and makes me writhe under the two streams of heaven in total, absolute, slave pleasure. Soon I begin panting and thrusting out both my tits and my cunt at the sprays as they are played over me hoping for my own orgasm.

When it comes, my whole body spasms for what seems like forever and when it is over I hang by my bound wrists looking at my girls with love and thanks. My legs are completely useless right now and in spite of the pain I am content to be held up by the chain that holds my hands above my head.

When we all come back to our senses, the girls unlock my wrists from the chain and relock them to the back of my collar so my hands are behind my head. "This way we can touch all of you in the bath," Asia tells me and surprises me with a full kiss that has her tongue deep in me.

When I am led to the huge bath in the center of the room, I am made to kneel at its edge while my heels are taken off and then they help me to crawl into the tub.

The scent of the oils in the bath is wonderful. I smell the spice of the East, the strength of Africa with the sweetness of a South Sea Island flower hovering above them all as I sink into slave bliss. I shake my head when my small voice asks me if I would have ever have found this heaven without being sold as a slave to a Master so rich that he owns his own island country.

Soft hands begin to massage the oils of the bath into me as I start getting very excited again. I push my cunt out every time hands come close and offer my tits to the girls but they just laugh at my actions as they drive me crazy with even more desire.

"Master has told us that you may have one orgasm with us and we have given it to you but when we deliver you to him he wants you to be very ready," Russia tells me in a husky voice as she slides her fingers up the outside of my so very wet and needing cunt.

"You want a cock in you, don't you," my loud voice says, "and any hole will do."

"Yes!" I think in answer finally knowing that I really am a Fancy; a thing for Master to use and admire.

After the girls dry me and fix the three braids that run over my almost bald head they have me lean over the massage table to put in the one thing I don't miss. I look behind me to see Russia oiling the biggest butt plug yet. The long blond hair I had when they shaved my head flows from its base as she holds it up for me to see, "Master likes his slaves to be ready for any size," she tells me as she puts it at my tight other cunt and slowly pushes it in. This plug isn't tapered; I am cruelly spread from the start as Russia pushes it into me until, when I can't take anymore and I am screaming in pain, the largest part is in me and my poor stretched ass slides down to the thinner part at its base. I expect some relief but I don't get it; the thin part is even thicker than the first plug that was put into me.... Continue»
Posted by Acebottom 5 years ago  |  Categories: BDSM  |  Views: 446  |  
70%
  |  1

THE MAKING OF A SLAVE



THE MAKING OF A SLAVE

I stood in front of the Greyhound bus station and watched her
walk away. In the three years since I turned 18 I have tried four
times to get sexually involved with a woman I was dating. Sylvia was
the fourth to spend a week with me making love. She was also the
fourth one to tell me I was a lousy fuck.
I tried to accommodate them and do what they wanted, but
whenever I tried to 'eat pussy', I just gagged and choked on the
smell. As far as fucking was concerned, well just the idea of
sticking my nice clean dick into a sloppy loose slimy cunt generally
turned me off completely.
The only thing a girl could do that would really turn me on was
to suck my cock. That really got me hot to feel a pair of soft hot
lips encase my cock and give it an active tongue whipping brought me
to full erection.
I tried, with all four, to be straight. Everything always went
smooth, right up to a planned sex orgy in the Bahamas. We'd build a
great relationship, but then a week of sex in the Bahamas's turned it
all to shit. I just couldn't do the things they wanted done.
So I stood there watching her walk away as my ego was still
smarting from her last words. "Doug, you act like a man, you talk like
a man, you look like a man, but damn it the only time you get hard is
when I'm sucking your cock -- and the only time you'll suck my tits is
when they're covered with your sperm. I don't think you'd get within
a foot of my cunt if it wasn't full of male sperm."
I really did dig sucking my cum from her mouth and licking it
off her stomach and tits after a blowjob. On the two occasions I had
an orgasm, while gritting my teeth and fucking her, I licked out her
cunt afterward with the taste of bitter/sweet cum over coming my gag
reflex.
"I think you're a fucking faggot, go find a boyfriend and stop
making women miserable."
"Go find a boyfriend and stop making women miserable." All my
life I had fought against an attraction to men. Now for the fourth
time I'm being told by a girl that what I needed was a 'boyfriend'.
I stood there on the corner with Sylvia's words bringing back
bitter memories of three other similar brushoffs.
We were on the nude beach at Malibu when Wilma dumped me. As
she gathered up her things she said, "Doug, I am tired of watching you
ogle every hot male body that comes by. I try to get you hot and you
respond with a limp prick. Some guy comes by with a good-looking
prick or ass and you start salivating. Next time you call my house
for a date, ask for my b*****r."
Then there was Patsy. She wasn't trying to be kind, "Doug, you
are the kindest, most generous and gentle man I have ever met, but
that cock between your legs is a fucking waste of material. Cut it
off and let them build you a cunt, what you need is a boy friend."
Sandy was the third one. She didn't leave angry, actually she
was crying when she said, "Doug, I think it is time for us to part
company. I like you a lot, in fact I think I love you, but sex with
you never get hot. You cum once and the rest of the day it is
impossible to get you hard. You go through the motions, but your
heart isn't in it. You surround yourself with girls, and can't keep
you eyes of their boyfriends. Did you ever think you might be
homosexual?"
I watched Sylvia walk away and tried to get some pleasure out of
her bouncing undulating butt in those tight shorts. Sure the female
body was pretty and fun to watch, but it was the pink cock with a
mushroom head I had just watched pee a steaming jet of piss into the
airport station urinal that was first in my thoughts and had my cock
straining against my jeans.
As I stood there trying not to wonder what it would be like to
slip my lips down a hot dick, a van with three men in it pulled up to
the curb and one of them shouted at me. "Hey, guy you want to party?"
It was my piss partner from the bus station. At first I just
looked at the guy with a blank stare on my face. He was in his late
twenties, had a nice thatch of blonde hair. His face was smooth
shaven. His lips were soft and pink and thick and begging to be
kissed. His eyes were brown and so deep that I felt like I could go
swimming in them.
After a few seconds he said, "We need a fourth, there's only
three of us and we need a fourth for some serious fun. We'll give you
20 bucks."
I didn't really hear what he said, I just looked into those eyes
and said, "Sure, why not?"
They opened up the side door on the van and told me to climb in.
The back of the van was covered with a mattress and the third guy was
lying on his side looking at me.
When I slide into the back and half sat and half laid on the
mattress brown eyes got out of the front seat and laid down on the
other side of me. I was sandwiched between the two of them.
They both laid back on their sides looking at me and so I laid
back looking at the ceiling. The one on my right pulled out a twenty
dollar bill and slide it into the back pocket of my tight jeans as
the other one began to unbuckle my belt.
I started to protest. I thought I should tell him to stop, to
keep their twenty bucks and let me out at the next corner. But
Sylvia's words cut into my thoughts "find a boyfriend and stop making
women miserable". My f****y was 2000 miles away in Wisconsin. I was
in ajob I hated. I decided it was time to make some serious changes.
So, with full knowledge that I was about to be fucked by at least two
men, instead of protesting I helped them open my jeans and slide them
down to my knees.
Suddenly each of the guys in the back with me grabbed a wrist and
before I knew what was happening I was handcuffed to rings welded onto
the van's back door. Brown eyes said, "Just relax and enjoy it. We
won't hurt you. We just want to warm you up for Jimbo."
I knew what was going to happen and the thoughts were enough to
get my cock reacting.
I laid there quiet while Brown eyes removed my boots and socks
as the other guy used a sharp knife to cut off my t-shirt. When they
started to pull my underpants off I thought I ought to give some token
resistance. So with my feet free I did a lot of bouncing to make it
difficult for them, but not enough to seriously hinder them. The
driver cussed, "Don't bounce around back there, damnit, we're not
going to hurt you, just a little innocent fun."
With my hands cuffed to the van walls, there was no way I could
avoid what was going to happen, and to be totally honest, I didn't
want to avoid it. In fact just thinking about the possibility of a
hot cock up my ass (it would be a first) was making my cock and balls
twitch. And what if one of them came in my mouth, just the thought
had me salivating.
No one was saying anything as they stripped me. They had been
very careful to not touch me in any erotic way or place, but as they
stripped off my shorts I laid on my back between them with my cock
sticking up as hard and full as I have ever seen it as it arched up
from my groin the head pushing on my stomach.
The driver said, "Well what did we buy? Describe it to me."
The one on my left (the one with the steel blue eyes and soft
fat lips) said, "Well he's hot to go, his cut cock is so hard the skin
is pulled to tight to move." Then he leaned over and with his lips
less than an inch from my mouth he licked them and asked, "Is that
hardon for me, or do you like Jerry better?"
I just looked at him and raised my head barely touching his lips
with mine, I said, "I've never done it with a guy. But, you don't
have to keep me tied. I'll not fight you."
He smiled and said, "Tied you is and tied you stay. But we'll
try to make it fun for you. But first some questions to make sure we
don't cause you problems at home or with your job. Being how it is
Sunday night we want to make sure to get you home on time."
I didn't care when I got home. All I could think about was that
I was naked in a Van with three men who were going to, at a bare
minimum, fuck me. I answered every question with complete truth.
"I live alone. My parents are in Wisconsin. I write or call
them usually about once a month. I called them last Thursday. I hate
my job. If I'm late Monday it won't matter. After three days they
would terminate me. My rent is paid to the end of the month. I am on
a month to month lease. No girl friend. I wish I did have a regular
boy friend. Probably two months before anyone would care to try to
find me."
The one I had watched piss leaned close to me. His tongue
slipped out of his mouth and he licked my lips with the tip of it. I
didn't pull away, in fact I liked it so much I tried to kiss him. He
avoided my kiss, but kept licking my lips with the tip of his tongue.

As he let his tongue drip saliva on my lips a fever started
building in my groin and my cock seemed to get even harder. He slide
his tongue back and forth over my lips and licked my cheeks and eyes.
I felt his hand under my ass and his index finger put a small pressure
on the pucker of my anus.
While brown eyes was licking my face and playing with my
asshole, steel blue eyes was running his fingers up and down my
stomach. He would tickle my tits, and gently pinch each nipple then
run down my side and stomach until his finger tips reached the base of
my cock. Then he would slowly run them up the shaft, pause and rub
the swollen glans getting them moist on the precum dripping from my
cock and then back up to my tits to rub my own juice into the nipples.
While he was doing this steel blue opened his mouth and engulfed
mine in a kiss. I responded by opening my mouth and his hot tongue
probed into my mouth and he began circling my tongue with his as his
finger quit teasing my pucker and slide into my ass.
I was used to finger fucking myself as I jacked off and the feel
of a finger in my ass soon had some natural juices flowing so that he
soon had three probing and wiggling in my asshole and massaging my
prostrate.
I had never felt anything so fantastically good as those moving
fingers in my ass, and I tried again to get them to undo my hands. So
I could help them. But with my mouth full of brown eye's tongue and
those fingers running up and down my chest and stomach the best I
could get out was a soft moan as I twisted my hips to the enhance the
thrilling movement of fingers in my ass.
The driver asked, "Well what's happening?"

Brown eyes said, "Like I thought when I saw him drooling over my
cock in the men's room, we caught us a real ripe one. All I'm doing
is tickling his chest and stomach, with an occasional pinch of his
nipples and his cock is dripping juice like a fountain. His belly
button is full of precum."
I felt his tongue enter my navel as he sucked and licked it,
then he said, "Hey tastes real sweet!"
The driver said, "More, more, tell me more."

"Well Jerry is kissing him and sucking spit and has three
fingers up the k**'s asshole. The moaning and groaning you hear are
sounds of sexual ecstasy."
The driver asked, "Well what do we do, fuck him in the van and
turn him loose at the observatory or will he make a good date for the
party?"
I pulled my mouth away from Jerry and said, "Party...." that is
as far as I got before Jerry shoved a soft ball into my mouth and tied
it there with a leather strap.
The driver said, "I think he wants us to take him home with us.
Why don't you fuck him now Larry but first tell me what he looks
like."
Larry said, "Well Jimbo, he's got a hot body. I don't think we
could have gotten him handcuffed if he really wanted to fight us, the
k**'s got some nice arm muscles, they are strong but smooth, so they
could belong to a girl.
We'll have to shave under his arms, a little bit on his chest
and stomach, his legs for sure, his forearms and around his cock if
you want him to pass as a girl. His beard is just fuzz, but with the
hood on that won't matter one way or the other. Later if you like he
can be cleaned up to make a nice looking girl. He has a baby face and
with a long haired wig, well he'd be a cute little whore.
He has some nice pec's, put him in an uplift bra and he'd have
some real cleavage. His fat nipples are tight as knots and would look
real nice pushing out of a peek-a-boo bra."
"So you think we could dress him up and take him out?"
"No trouble, he has tight stomach muscles and his hips flare
just enough to hold up a dress. His ass is nice and round with a real
bubble butt. Every man in the room will want to stick a dick in it."

The more they talked the hotter I got. I had never thought of
dressing up as a girl, but as they talked about it the better it
sounded.
Jerry was licking my face and ears and dipping occasionally to
suck on my nipples. He was also keeping my ass wanting more with his
expert fingers and my cock just seemed to keep getting tighter.
Jimbo asked, "What about his cock and balls, are they going to
shame me by showing under his skirt?"
Larry let his fingers tickle my shaft and said, "That may be a
problem, its a nice fat seven inches, just the size you like, but, its
been a totem pole of steel ever since I pulled off his shorts. We'll
have to milk it real good to make sure he can't get a hardon when
dressed. We may have to strap it down or put a cock restraint on it
for the party.
Jimbo said, "Well we got about 40 minutes before we get to my
house, so you fuck him real good in the van. Then when we get to the
house I'll milk his cock. We have two hours in the room to fuck and
suck on him until he couldn't get a hardon to save his life. If that
doesn't work we'll strap him up real good."
As they were talking my mind was trying to envision what was
happening, and the more I understood about what they had in store the
hotter I got and the more my cock bounced.
When I tried to move, I discovered that somewhere in the
stroking and kissing they had also tied my ankles. I was spread eagle
on the mattress, shackled to the side of the van, naked and my mouth
stuffed with a ball gag, there wasn't much I could do, so I stopped
struggling and wiggled my ass against the fingers embedded in it
determined to get as much personal enjoyment out of this as possible.
I was a little scared, but at the same time I was excited. So
far everything they had done was pleasurable and everything they
talked about was right out of my personal fantasies.
"What's his cock like? How about his balls?"

Jerry took up the narrative as Larry swung over so he was
between my legs. He slide to the floor then started pulling an some
ropes. The ropes went through rings in the ceiling and as he pulled
they lifted and spread my feet. He kept pulling until he lifted my
ass about six inches off the mattress, my balls at mouth level. I
almost went into spasms when Jerry pulled his fingers out of my ass
and Larry sucked one of my nuts into his mouth.
Jerry said, "His cock is nicely veined. He's cut pretty tight
so you'll have to keep him well lubed when he fucks you, otherwise it
might split his skin, but then you like them that way. His dick head
is swollen and purple right now and I don't think it would take much
to get it to spit cream."
That was when Larry sucked a nut into his mouth and I jerked
like I was electrocuted as a gusher of cum left my cock to splatter on
the door behind my head. I wanted to scream as Jerry swooped down and
covered my dick head with the hottest pair of lips I had ever felt.
With him sucking on my dick head and Larry sucking my other nut into
his mouth, my cock and body jerked in muscle wrenching spasms and my
cock spit huge gushing blobs of cum cream.
I strained against the shackles and arching my body shot another
load of cum into Jerry's mouth. Three more times they brought me to a
gut wrenching, cum spitting ecstasy of release.
Jerry licked the last drop from my piss hole and said, "Tastes
real good!"
"God damnit", Jimbo cussed, "I wanted to suck up that cum, he
better have some more for me or you two guys are in serious shit."
I had never experienced anything like it, my head was spinning
and my body was tingling and little jerks of pleasure were rippling
through my muscles as my cock began to droop. Even though I was
shackled and gagged, I knew that at that moment in time I would do
anything these three men asked of me.
I wanted to return the pleasure, I wanted to suck their cocks
and lick their balls, I would eat a shit sandwich if they asked me to
just for the pleasure of kissing their assholes. I had never thought
anything could be so fantastically pleasurable.
Jerry looked at my eyes, tears were cascading down my face.
Tears of pleasure that burst from my eyes as my cum was bursting from
my cock. He said, "Are you hurting?" I shook my head.
Jimbo said, "Ask him if he's ever been fucked." I quickly shook
my head no and before they could ask another question I lifted my hips
in the air and began nodding my head and twisting my hips.
Larry said, "I think he wants us to fuck him." I nodded even
harder.
Jerry asked, "Have you ever sucked a cock?" Again I shook my
head. Jimbo shouted, "How about you suck mine?" Again I nodded
vigorously.
Jerry removed the gag from my mouth and as soon as I could get
some spit into place so I could talk I said, "Yes, yes, I want you to
fuck me. I want to taste your cum and suck your cocks. I will do
anything you want, please undo my ankles and wrists."
Jimbo said, "Well what do you know, we got us a real bottom man.
But the handcuffs stay in place."
Jerry said, "Can't risk having you decide to be nasty. But as
long as you don't fight it and cooperate, nobody is going to hurt
you."
Larry had stripped and I watched his naked body move up until I
felt his hard cock probe the puckered mouth of my ass. I shifted my
hips pushing against the head of his dick, feeling the heat of his
passion. The natural juices of my lustfilled body had already
lubricated me and Larry's cock slide into me until his hot balls
warmed my spread buttocks.
At first it hurt like hell, but I didn't cry out because the
pleasure of being stuffed with his cock far and away overwhelmed the
pain. I wanted him to fuck me and he did. With slow long strokes he
moved his cock in and out of my asshole. Each thrust drove the wind
from my lungs and brought a moan of pleasure bubbling out of my throat
and mouth.
As Larry was driving his cock in and out of my twisting, pulsing
ass, Jerry stripped his jeans off and straddled my chest. I saw Larry
bury his face in the crack of Jerry's ass just as Jerry's cockhead
dripped drops of precum onto my lips.
I raised my head as far as I could and was able to lick the piss
hole of Jerry's cock as he pushed it down toward my face.
Then Jerry leaned forward over my face and I opened my mouth to
receive his swollen glans. For the first time in my life I felt the
satin smooth head of a sweet tasting cock slide past my lips to rest
on my tongue and excite my palate with its soft velvet heat.
Where he was straddling my chest Jerry couldn't really fuck my
face, so I just sucked and licked the head of his cock, enjoying the
presence of it in my mouth and it slipped in and out of my lips in
syncopation with Larry's hips driving his cock deep into my ass and
filling me with pleasure that burned in my guts.
As I was being filled and thrilled at both ends by moving
pulsing cocks, my own prick was once more filling with bl**d until it
was straining and stretching the skin. The head of my prick was so
sensitive that with each movement of Larry's or Jerry's hips it
bounced off of their bodies and sent jerky spasms down my legs to grip
and greet the thrust of Larry's cock.
When I thought that what was happening to me couldn't get any
better, I felt Jerry stiffen. His cock head swelled in my mouth, I
felt a pulse of cum ripple up the base of his cock and my mouth was
filled with sweet/bitter greasy cum.
As his cum filled my mouth and slide down my tongue into my
throat, I tried to stop it and f***e it back up to capture the taste
and feel of that sweet slime. My attempts at closing my throat and
clearing it to bring Jerry's cum back into my mouth, had the secondary
effect of milking another load of cum up from his nuts into my mouth.
With my tongue and throat greased with cum Jerry grabbed my
head, leaned forward and pushed with his hips and his cock slide past
the gag reflex and I felt it slide into my throat. The rapture that
filled me as that hot slimy head slide into my throat is indescribably
delicious.
The wonderful sensations and tastes that were thrilling me at my
head had added to them the extreme pleasure at my ass as Larry's body
stiffened and he drove his cock deep into me with a buttocks slamming
thrust that was so hard and deep I could feel the swollen head of his
love stick and the full length of its pulsing shaft as a burst of heat
rose out of it and filled my gut.
As Larry's cock pumped several shots of hot cum up my ass,
Jerry's love stick spit bitter/sweet jism into my mouth. That which
was as much pleasure as one man could ever hope for became an
overwhelming flood of joy and I arched my body to feel my naked shaft
jerk and unload a string of white cream with such total ecstasy that I
was seeing rainbows and sparklers going off in my head.
When I came back to reality, Jerry was kneeling over me, his
soft cock tickling my chest as he was gently rubbing my temples.
Larry was sitting beside us and was uncuffing my wrists. I tried to
move my legs and found they were already free.
With my free hand I reached up and pulled Jerry's face down
toward me. He started to say, "Damn we thought you were....." but I
silenced him by filling his fat lips with my tongue.
After a long tongue battling kiss, I pulled free and looked at
Larry. He was smiling at me and said, ".... Having a heart attack."
I grinned and asked, "When do we get to the party?"
Jimbo laughed in the front seat and said, "We'll be at the my
house in about five minutes. We've got some more fucking to do, have
to drain that cock of yours, then I'll dress you up for the party."
Larry was on my left lying on his back and Jerry was on my right
lying on his back. I got on my hands and knees and moved around so
that I was 69 over Larry and started mouthing and sucking on his
flaccid cock. Larry pulled my hips down and began to lick my balls.
Within seconds my cock was steel hard again and the more I sucked on
Larry the harder his got.
Jerry said, "Jimbo this guy is hot to go, pull over and I'll
drive the rest of the way, you really will enjoy milking this stud."
Jimbo was huge. I didn't get a chance to really see him, but
both Larry and Jerry had to get into the front seat to make room for
him in the back with me. He had to weigh close to 300 lbs. A lot of
it was fat, but most of it wasn't.
What really turned me on was that even after he was dressed he
looked like he was wearing a fur coat. His body from the neck down
was covered with a thick coat of curly black hair. The only part of
his body that didn't have hair were two circles around his protruding
pink nipples and his mammoth cock. Even his huge balls were coated
with curly black hair.
His cock was a full ten inches long. The head of his cock was
actually a little smaller than the shaft as it tapered down from about
a one inch diameter to a good three inches at the base of the shaft.
I was totally mesmerized by his cock. I grabbed it with both
hands and began to masturbate it as I slipped my wet lips up and down
on the head coaxing precum into my mouth.
As I was working his cock he pushed my hips around until I was
straddle of his head. I was working his cock for all I was worth,
driving as much as possible down my throat, but I really didn't know
how to open up and let him in. Then I felt a totally fabulous heat
surround my own cock and Jimbo pulled down on my hips until my cock
was buried to the balls in his throat.
He was swallowing my cock and pushing my balls into his hot wet
mouth at the same time and I just couldn't hold back the cum. My body
went rigid as a rail and I started pumping cum into his throat as I
moaned and sucked on his huge tool.
After I emptied my balls into Jimbo's throat, I started to lift
my head and someone (probably Jerry as Larry was driving) grabbed my
head and pushed me down onto Jimbo's shaft. I started fighting and
gagging, but Jerry wasn't letting go and Jimbo was working my cock and
balls, still fully encased by his hot mouth.
As I gagged and gasped for breath Jerry pushed my head down
harder and with him shoving down and Jimbo driving his cock upward
with his hips I felt that cock stretch out my jaw and invade my
throat.
Jerry pulled up on my head and I gasped for air and then Jerry
pushed down again, only this time I was pulling on his hands as I
wanted that cock and I wanted all of it. On the third pull, gasp and
thrust I felt my nose bury itself in fat as the hair of Jimbo's body
tickled my face and ears.
Then it became a rhythm. Thrust, push, pull out, gasp, thrust,
push, pull out gasp...... My head became the bobbing receptacle for
Jimbo's driving cock. The faster I worked and bobbed and swallowed
Jimbo's cock the louder were the sucking sounds that escaped around my
stretched out lips.
At the same time Jimbo was still working on my cock and balls.
His huge mouth enclosed them and my hardening shaft filled his throat
again. I couldn't believe how wonderful it felt to have that huge
cock stretching my jaws and invading my throat while at the same time
my own cock and balls were getting sucked and blown driving wonderful
sensations of pleasure up my groin into my gut.
Jerry was no longer pushing my head up and down. He sat on it,
his hot cock pressed against my back and his hot balls against my the
back of my neck. When I thought there could be no greater pleasure
(my back being warmed and massaged by a hard hot cock, my cock and
balls being sucked and that huge warm wonderful shaft filling and
stretching my throat and mouth) Jerry grabbed my ass and plunged a six
inch dildo up my shit chute.
My body bucked and bounced trying to experience everything at
once andI a heat of pleasure grew in my gut and exploded from the end
of my cock into Jimbo's throat.
Immediately following that I felt Jimbo's balls roll and I
actually felt his huge cock swell and ripple as the cum climbed out of
his balls, up the shaft and into my throat. I felt the grease of his
jazz fill my throat and grease it up as his cock drove to the hilt and
sent spasm after spasm of heat into my cut.
With each squirt of cum into my throat, I responded with a
squirt of cum into Jimbo's throat. Reluctantly I released Jimbo's
softening cock, sucking as much of his cum into my mouth and letting
my lips slide and suck on the head of his cock so I didn't miss a drop
of flavor.
Jimbo released my cock and balls from his mouth, sucking also
the shaft and head to make sure not to waste a drop of cum. Jerry was
still sitting on my head and working my ass with the dildo and sliding
his hot rod up and down on my back.
Jimbo reached up and took over with the dildo as Jerry slide
down in front of me so that my ass was up in the air on Jimbo's
stomach and I was looking down on two groins. Jimbo was only half
hard, but Jerry's cock was fully engorged as he introduced it to my
lips.
I was to spent to really suck on it, but I opened my mouth and
Jerry began to fuck my face. He held his cock leaving only about
three inches from the side of his hand to the head of his cock.
Holding his cock like this with one hand and my head with the other he
fucked my face.
While Jerry was busily fucking my face, Jimbo lifted my hips and
slide out from under me. Putting me on my knees with my face buried
in Jerry's groin, he lifted my hips and pulled out the dildo. I was
sure I was about to be fucked by the largest cock I had ever seen. I
didn't know what it was going to be like and I pulled away from Jerry
and rolled over on my back.
Then getting to my knees facing Jimbo, I said, "I don't think
so. So far it has been a lot of fun, but I don't think I can take all
of that cock up my ass."
Up to now I had been enjoying the action and going along with
everything, so I didn't really realize the position I had put myself
into. I learned very quickly that it was not my decision to decide
what did or didn't go up my ass.
Jimbo slapped my face. His hand hitting the side of my head was
so hard I momentarily passed out and was seeing stars. He waited
until my eyes started to focus before he hit me again. Three times
the loud crack of his open palm upside my head boomed in the truck.
After the third time Jimbo said, "From now until I turn you
loose you will address me and all of my friends as sir. You will not
tell us what to do or do anything you are not told to do." I just
looked at him dully, trying to figure out what was happening. I said,
"I don't underst......" after my head stopped spinning, I said, "I
don't .......". After my head stopped spinning, I said, "Yes".
Jimbo waited a few seconds and spoke the word "Sir" into the
boom made by his hand and my head. When I could again focus, I said,
"Yes sir."
Jimbo reached between my legs and grabbed my cock. It was once
more fully erect. Never before had I ever had a hardon right after an
orgasm. Now I had the fourth in less than an hour. It was great. I
hoped the night would go on forever.
Jimbo grabbed my balls in his huge hand and pulled on them. My
cock jumped with joy. He licked his lips and said to Jerry and Larry,
"I tell you this fucker will make a great slave. Hell, beating on his
head has his cock standing at attention. I think I'm going to owe you
for this one."
Jerry said, "We'll be at your house in one more block."
Jimbo said, "Okay, put the hood on him so we can take him out of
the van into the house."
Afraid to move or speak (and I must admit the fear was actually
creating a throbbing in my cock) I just stayed there on my knees as
Jerry pulled a rubber hood over my head. He adjusted it so that my
mouth and nose were free and my ears protruded from small slits in the
side. I could feel very soft and very long hair on my back, neck and
ears. The hair was down almost to my waist.
When he had it adjusted on my head it was skin tight with pads
over my eyes. Jerry then took the ball gag they had used earlier and
pushed it into my mouth.
While Jerry was adjusting the mask, Jimbo put a strap around my
balls and pulled it tight stretching my ball sack out away from my
cock. He then put another strap around the base of my cock and my
balls and pulled that tight. It hurt, but it also caused my cock to
pulse and jump with anticipation.
Jimbo said, "He is a horny fucking bastard. Larry, get back
here and suck his cock while I go in the house and get a collar and
leash. Larry told me to lie down on my back. I felt the shackles go
back on my ankles and then I was lifted into air until my feet touched
the roof of the van.
Larry said, "Perfect, Jerry. Just the right height."
My head was resting on the mattress, my feet were raised up to
the roof and I felt someone sit down on my chest, the buns of their
bare ass surrounding my chin. Larry said, "Jerry, take the gag out of
his mouth so he can rim my ass as I suck his cock."
Jerry removed the gag and Larry began to suck on my cock. His
mouth moving up and down the shaft massaging it as his tongue circled
and excited the head. Larry was positioned so that all I had to do to
lick his asshole was stick out my tongue. At first I thought it would
be sickening to lick his ass and never would have done it willingly.
But I had quickly learned how vulnerable I was, especially considering
the size of Jimbo.
So as Larry slurped on my cock, I began to lap his asshole. I
was surprised at the sexual thrill that started when my tongue hit
that pucker. The smell was acrid and the taste was bitter, but as
soon as my tongue found that hole, I wanted more.
Pretty soon I was licking and sucking on his asshole and reaming
it with my tongue and teeth as my hands gripped his hips and pulled
him down where he was actually sitting on my face his asshole jammed
against my lips.
As I was sucking and slurping his ass, he was sucking and
slurping my cock and then a third thrill raced through my body as I
felt someone's tongue slide through the crack in my ass to settle and
plunge into my ass.
With great cut crunching spasms, I shot cum into Larry's mouth.
The pleasure was to much and I shouted, "Oh god, suck me, fuck me,
lick me......" Larry kept sucking on my cock, the strap around the
base keeping it from going soft. Jerry quit licking my asshole and I
felt his cock probe at it.
Larry kept seated on my mouth sucking my cock as Jerry opened my
ass with his cock. As Jerry fucked my ass, he got into a rhythm with
Larry's head bobbing on my engorged cock. My cock was so sensitive,
what with having shot more times and more cum since I got into the Van
than in the last week, that each time the head of my cock slide past
Larry's sucking tongue, a shock of painful pleasure drove up the shaft
into my gut to mingle with the pleasure of Jerry's cock sliding past
the sensitive lips of my ass as it hammered my prostrate.
It seemed like hours, but was surely only minutes when I felt
Jerry slam his cock deep as it would go into my ass and fill it with
pulses of hot cum. And from somewhere unknown, each time Jerry
shuddered a shot of cum into my ass, I felt the burning sensation of
ejaculation in the mouth of my burning cock.
I thought it was over when Larry got up off of my face and left
me lying there with my throbbing hurting cock still engorged with
bl**d that the straps around its base would not allow to leave. Larry
said, "I think I'll just lick this here cum out of his ass for him."
"How about it slave, you want me to suck your asshole clean?"
I said, "Please, just let me go. I don't think I can handle
anymore." Jerry said, "Fuck'n slave still hasn't learned who he is.
You suck his ass, I am going to get another load of jizzum from his
cock."
Jerry took Larry's position with his asshole jammed down on my
lips. His ass was not as clean as Larry's. I realized that with
Larry it was a cleaner smell. Jerry smelled like he had just taken a
shit and his ass tasted like it, but I was actually glad they hadn't
released me as I wanted to lick his ass and taste his shit.
Jerry waited for a while as Larry was licking and sucking my
asshole. It was beyond pleasure. The soft touch of his wet hot
tongue actually soothed the hot pain Jerry's fucking had left behind.
Soon I was wiggling my ass and pushing up to get more of his tongue in
me.
At the same time I found myself sucking on Jerry's asshole. I
sucked the on the mouth of his ass and then tongue fucked his shit
chute. My whole body jerked with pain when Jerry blew on the head of
my cock. I did not know anything could hurt so much and feel so good
at the same time.
Once more I was the meat in the sandwich as Larry finished
licking my ass and drove his cock into me while Jerry sucked my cock
and drove me into spasms of pain and pleasure with every touch on the
head of a cock that was kept rigid by leather straps.
After what seemed to be an eternity of painful pleasure, I felt
the heat of Jerry's cum caress my stomach while at the same time Larry
drove his cock deep into my bowels and filled them once more with warm
wonderful pleasure.
As Jerry and Larry came together, Jerry took just the head of my
cock into his mouth and began to suck like a baby. And like a good
mother, from somewhere I didn't know existed, I produced a load of
sperm and in a spinning, fireworks of color, pain and pleasure filled
his mouth and followed the pain and spinning red vortex into oblivion.
My escape from pain and pleasure was momentary. As the world
came back to me someone was putting a collar around my neck. The
ball gag was once more inserted in my mouth, so that the most I could
do was moan. The first moan got me a stinging slap on the ass.
Jimbo said, "Come on slave, and pulled me by the collar out of
the van." They had removed the straps from my ankles and from my cock
and balls. I was sure I would never again be able to get an erection
as I stumbled behind what seemed to be a leash connected to the collar
around my neck.
I tripped up a couple of stairs and was pulled into the house.
Jimbo said, "Take the blinds off."
I was hoping that the mask would be removed as I was wet with
sweat beneath it. But all that was removed were the pads over my
eyes. I was standing in a room about 10 by 10 with walls and ceiling
totally covered with mirrors. On the walls and from the ceiling were
several hooks and from four of them was hanging a huge leather (for
want of a better word) hammock. Except this hammock had holes at both
ends and several metal loops all around the edges. It wasn't to
difficult to figure out how it was used.
Jimbo lead me across the room until I was standing under a pole
about six feet long suspended from the ceiling by a nylon rope
connected to the ceiling hooks via a pulley system. It looked like it
could handle several hundred pounds. At each end of the pole were fur
covered wrist restraints that could be moved in and out on the pole. I
was standing just a foot from one wall facing the mirror.
I stood there looking at myself as Jerry and Larry locked me into
the wrist restraints. They then spread my arms into a 'V' so they
were locked on the bar with about 3 feet between my hands.
Because of the hood over my head the sight in the mirror seemed
to be happening to someone else. My head was covered with a very soft
and pliable rubber face mask that was designed to look like a young
girl with long curly blond hair. The only part of my face that showed
was my eyes, the end of my nose and my lips. The mask was tight
against my skin and moved as if it was my own skin. A black ball was
stuffed into my mouth and tied with a strap.
I watched Jerry and Larry pull the pole up using the pulley ropes
attached at the end. It stretched my arms up, but the wrist
restraints kept my hands from sliding together. They stopped lifting
me when my toes came up off the floor.
Jerry got another pole out that had ankle restraints attached on
it. They clamped my ankles into the restraints and then pulled them
apart as far as they would go and locked them onto the bar. They then
lowered me until my feet were on the floor and just barely relieving
the strain on my arms. They then left.
I was hung spread eagle from the ceiling and surrounded on all
sides with mirrors. The floor was polished steel and although it
wasn't as clear as the glass mirrors, it was very close.
By looking up I could see myself in the ceiling, but it wasn't
the most interesting view. The view I found most interesting was
looking up into my groin. The spread legs gave a good view of my
balls and cock with a vague but promising view of my ass.
Another view that pleased and excited me was the view of my back.
I didn't realize just how plump my buttocks were and how their rounded
humps were accentuated by the sharp 'V' of my back.
I noticed that my muscle structure was the smooth muscles of a
swimmer and even with my arms lifted and spread with the tension
stretching my pecs upward, I still had very distinct tits tipped by
pink nipples. I envisioned myself with an uplift bra and could see
that except for my cock and balls and the hair on my chest, arms,
stomach and legs I could easily pass for a girl with small, not tiny
or flat, breasts.
As I mentally turned myself into a girl I felt the heat grow in
my bowels, although my cock stayed flaccid. Then as I began to
fantasize about being dressed up like a girl and picking up men to
suck and let them fuck my ass, I saw my cock begin to grow.
My cock was about half hard when Jimbo came back into the room.
His hairy body was naked except for a leather harness on his chest and
down to his groin. His cock was sticking out a good ten inches in
front of him and his balls were hanging below it with both cock and
balls poked through a cock ring held to his body by the leather
harness.
Looking in the mirrors I could see that the leather harness strap
was a single strap that went between his legs from the cock ring, up
between his fat buttocks and attached to the chest harness by a metal
ring in the small of his back. In his hand was a multi-string short
whip with a handle shaped like a dildo.
As I watched him and his images cross the room I felt the heat
increase in my groin and I had several views of my own cock responding
to what I was seeing and what I was expecting. By the time he reached
me my cock was standing poker stiff.
He grabbed me by the cock and pulled spinning me around in a
circle. Because my feet were touching the floor, I stopped spinning
as soon as he let go.
"So," He said, "the slave thinks he can still control the action
does he?" With this he lashed me across the buttocks with the whip.
It was a stinging pain that caused me to respond by trying to move
away from it. The next slap of the whip was harder and I could see
the red lines it left on my lower back and buttocks.
Again I jumped with the sting of pain and tried to lessen it by
moving with the swing of his arm. "Damn you learn slow." He said, as
he reached way back to bring the whip lashing across my ass and
raising a row of large welts. I knew the next one would be opening
the flesh and so I braced myself to not move when the lash hit me.
"Better." He said. Then he came around in front of me and taking
my cock, which during the lashing had actually gotten bigger, in his
hand he used it as a handle to spin me around. I lifted my feet from
the floor and let the swing carry me around in a dizzying spin.
Using my ass and cock as projections to push on he sent me
spinning around faster and faster. Pretty soon the ropes holding the
bar to the ceiling had wrapped around each other lifting me into the
air a couple of feet. He then grabbed my cock and held it bring me to
a stop.
It felt like he was going to pull it off. The pain stabbing
through my groin as he stopped me was almost like an orgasm. Holding
me by the balls, he turned me away from him and shoved the handle of
his whip up my ass. He had apparently greased the handle as it slide
easily up my fuck chute. Then he turned me around to face him again -
- still using only my balls for a handle.
Reaching between my legs he grabbed the whip strings and pulled
them up to split them into two groups. He then wrapped them, in two
different directions, around the base of my cock and tied them
together.
The strings around my cock acted like a restrictions and kept my
cock from going soft. The strings also were pulled across my balls
trapping a single nut on each side. Then by shoving the dildo deeper
into my ass he tightened up the constriction on my cock and pushed my
balls further apart.
He pushed on the dildo until it slipped entirely into my ass and
I felt my sphincter muscle close down around the whip strings.
Kneeling in front of me he slowly let my bulging cock slide into his
mouth. The sensation of his velvet lined mouth around my engorged
cock was all it took to send a spasm of pleasure up into my gut. My
balls were stretched tight in the sacks and the result was a cutting
stab of pain that only enhanced the next spasm of pleasure.
His mouth and lips and tongue milked my cock and inside of me the
handle of the whip was stirring up sensations of esctasy such as I had
never before experienced. Ripples of cramps raced up and down my legs
but Jimbo ignored them and kept working my cock. Pretty soon the
cramps were also rippling in my stomach and chest. I was stretched
out to tight to even move.
Jimbo kept working my cock until suddenly every muscle in my body
went into a spasm and my cock jumped and erupted several times. I
thought I was going to cum forever. Again and again my cock spit cum
into his mouth and each time my whole body responded in spasms and
cramps. When Jimbo at last released my cock, a few seconds after the
last orgasm, I knew I was forever in love. That big mountain of a man
could have anything he wanted from he. I was hopelessly in love with
him.
He stood up his mouth full of my cum. Holding me still by
grabbing my cock, he took off my ball gag and pressed his lips to
mine. I opened my lips for him and he spit my own cum into my mouth.
He looked at the mirror in front of me and said, "I told you he had
another shot in him."
He then untied my cock and holding the strings of the whip pulled
it in a quick jerk out of my ass. With the removal of the dildo
nothing was holding me and the twisted ropes on the pole began to
unwind sending me into a fast spin.
He left the room with me still spinning on the rope. As the spin
ended, I would then spin in the other direction. Afraid to stop
myself, in case it would bring displeasure to Jimbo, I held my feet up
and let the ropes spin me first one way and then the other. By the
time I came to a stop, I was to dizzy to know it and it felt like the
room was still spinning when Jimbo came back in.
This time he had a small riding crop in his hand. Jerry and
Larry came in with him and they lowered me until they could remove the
pole from the ropes. They didn't release my hands, but instead they
told me to bend over as far as I could and then they tied the bar
between my legs to the bar between my feet.
Jerry and Larry kept me from falling over as Jimbo whipped my ass
with the riding crop. The strokes were light and painless, but with
each one I whimpered. Jimbo said, "Slave, are you ready to be fucked
by this big cock now? Or do we have to do some more preparation
activities?"
I said, "Yes, I am ready."

Jimbo slipped the crop down my back and lightly brushed it over
my ass and said, "Beg me. Beg this horse to ride your ass and fill
you with his big cock."
I said, "Please fuck me. Please dear sir, dear horse sir, please
fill my ass with your cock and bring me great wonderful pleasure."
Larry laughed and said, "The slave learns quickly."

By watching the mirror surface of the steel floor I could see
everything that was happening and I watched Jimbo first grease up my
asshole with lube. Then he began filling and massaging my ass with his
fingers. First one finger, then two fingers, then three and finally
four of his large fingers were shoving lube up into my ass. He said,
"He's ready, take him over to the swing."
They untied the poles from each other and lifted me into the
leather swing. It was positioned just right so that Jimbo's cock was
pointed at my ass, Jimbo stood between my legs, still spread apart by
the pole, and with one quick movement drove his cock hilt deep into my
greased asshole.
I couldn't hold back a scream as the pain drove with his cock up
my ass, through my groin, up into my chest and out my mouth. Jimbo
began to fuck me with long hard fast strokes and each one drove out of
me a whimper of pain, but as he continued the whimpers turned to moans
and the moans turned to words as I started twisting on his cock and
begging for more.
"yes .... fuck me oh I love you sir I am your slave I love you
sir please fuck me fuck me fuck me ......."
Jimbo was panting and groaning and hammering his cock in and out
of my ass as I was yammering for more. Then he said, "Larry will you
get this slave to shut up.
I immediately stopped talking. I expected them to reinsert the
gag and hoped if I shut up it wouldn't happen.
Larry walked up to my head, let loose a rope from above and
pulled my head backward. As my head laid back I was looking right at
an upside down cock. I opened my mouth and reached for it. Larry
then grabbed my shoulders and drove his cock into my mouth. With both
ends of my body being hammered by driving cocks I was once more being
driven to levels of pleasure I didn't know were possible.
The harder and faster their cocks moved in my ass and throat the
better it felt and I could feel my cock once more throb and fill with
bl**d. Jimbo said, "Jerry, this slave has more cum collecting in his
balls, suck it out."
As soon as Jerry's wet hot mouth surrounded the head of my cock
Larry buried his cock in my throat, his balls closing my nose, and
Jimbo buried his cock in my ass his balls slapping my buttocks. Three
cocks jerked and jumped. My throat and mouth filled with jazz, the
heat in my ass drove a beam of pleasure up my gut and out the end of
my prick to fill Jerry's mouth.
As Larry removed his cock I sucked one last drop of cum from it
and felt Jerry's lips slide up the head of my cock to suck any
remaining cum from it. Jimbo kept pumping my ass then suddenly pulled
out and laid a load of cum on my stomach.
Still bound and totally spent I laid in the swing with barely
enough strength to raise my head. I asked, "Can I have some water?"
Jimbo picked the whip up from where he had dropped it and lashed
my stomach, cock and balls. He seemed to be totally out of control as
he whipped me with four stinging strokes. Then grabbed me by the hair
on the hood and pulled my head back. He swung one leg over my head
and reaching behind him grabbed the hair again and pulled my face into
his ass.
Grinding his ass into my face and sliding up and down so that
first my nose and then my mouth was pushed into his shit hole he said,
"When will you learn. You are my slave. When you begged me to fuck
you you became my property. Until I decide to set you free you belong
to me. I - AM - YOUR - MASTER! You will do exactly what I tell you
and only speak when asked a question. It you do anything else I will
punish you."
He let me go and walked over to stand beside me. Four more times
the whip fell, this time on my chest. Then he asked, "Do you now
understand?"
I said, "Yes."

He whipped my chest. "What!"
I said, "Yes, sir!"

He whipped my chest and then my stomach and last my groin.
He said, "What!"

I said, "Yes master."

He slide the whip from my chest down to my groin and letting it
dangle between my legs tickling my balls he said, "By George I think
you've got it."
"Larry," Jimbo said, "Untie him and lets see how good a slave he
can be. He has already kept us from the party to long. We will use
the Bondage room. Go and get the bullwhip, I am through fucking
around."
After Larry untied me from the swing he also unshackled my wrists
and ankles. I tried to stand up but my legs wouldn't hold me and I
fell on the floor.
Jimbo said, "On your hands and knees slave and come here."
I got up real slow trying not to move the many muscles that were
hurting.
Jimbo said, "Get over here now!" and as he said it he grabbed the
bullwhip from Jerry and cracked it over my back. I felt the tip dig
into my ass and in the mirror watched the bl**d bubble up out of the
small wound.
There was no hesitation as I scrambled over to him on my hands
and knees ignoring the pain. I stopped with my face pressed into his
stomach and licked the top of his flaccid cock like a chastised puppy.
He grabbed the leash that was still attached to the collar around my
neck and jerked up on it. He then pushed me with his foot and knocked
me to my back.
Pulling the leash tight with his left hand he swung the bullwhip
with his right hand. Because we were so close together the whip
wasn't hitting me. It snapped on the floor behind me with the length
landing on my crotch and up to my chest. He pulled the whip up until
the tip laid on my cock and said, "I didn't tell you to lick my cock.
You will learn not to do anything unless your are told and then only
what you are told."
As he spoke the last word he flicked the whip and the tip of it
dug into my ball sack and sent a shiver of pain up my groin. I
whimpered and said, "Yes master only what I am told."
"Stand up." I stood up.

"Lay down on your stomach." I laid down.

"Kiss my foot." I slide across the floor on stomach and kissed
his foot.
"Suck on my toes and lick between them." I began to suck his
toes and lick between them. I could see in the mirror surface of the
floor that this was beginning to give him an erection. Watching his
cock grow as I sucked and licked his toes made me feel very good. I
wanted my master to have pleasure. With great joy I followed his
instructions.
"Lick the top of my feet and my ankles....Now suck up my legs
until you get to my knees....slowly (he flicked my ass with the tip of
the whip) ... that's good. Now (He turned around and bent over) suck
out my asshole."
I licked his ass and felt the heavy hair tickle my lips. "Pull
my buttocks apart with your hands. Suck on that asshole. Stick your
tongue in there. Suck my ass and use your hands to masturbate me at
the same time. That's it, yes suck that asshole and stroke that cock.
Get around here (he pulled me around with the leash connected to my
dog collar). Suck that cock. Yes swallow it all. Take it all you
fucking slave." He grabbed my head and jammed his cock into my mouth.
I couldn't breathe, but he just jammed more cock into my throat and
held it there. Just as I began to feel my head spin from lack of
oxygen he pulled out and I gasped in air.
He gave me just enough time to get a breathe and then jammed his
cock back in. "Grab my ass slave and pull that cock into your
throat." I grabbed both his buttocks and with a get wonderful feeling
of accomplishment rammed my head down and swallowed his cock until my
nose was pushed into his stomach. I held him tight as I could and
swallowed and swallowed. I couldn't breathe, but I wouldn't let him
go. He didn't tell me to let him go so I just pushed against his
groin with my lips and tried to swallow his cock.
My head started to spin. I thought I was going to pass out from
lack of breath, but I would die before I would bring my master
displeasure by pulling off his cock before he told me to. Just before
I passed out I felt his cum climb up the shaft and felt the greasy
heat in my throat. I passed out with his cream thrilling my gut and
his cock still held hard in my throat.
I woke up lying on my back looking up at his groin. His cock was
dripping cum onto my chest and he said, "Now you are being a very good
slave." I smiled and said, "Thank you master -- thank you."
"Get up slave... you are now ready to get dressed up for the
party. We are already an hour late so I will have to punish you for
taking so long to become a good slave and making me late. How do you
think I should punish you?"
I said, "You could whip me, but I would rather feel your hand
spanking my ass." He said, "Bend over and grab your ankles. I am
going to whip you and if you move I will not let you lick out my ass."
I bent over quickly and said, "I will not move master ---- I really
want to lick your ass."
He used the cat of nine. His strokes raised welts on my ass and
legs, but I didn't move as the pain was an exquisite pleasure. After
several lashings he said, "Crawl up behind me and lick my ass slave."
I whimpered, "Thank you most wonderful master and I licked his
ass and stuck my tongue in his asshole with great pleasure. After I
licked him clean he said, "Fuck my ass." Immediately my cock got
hard. My master was going to let me fuck him. I drove my cock into
his ass and began to fuck him as fast and hard as I could.
In and out I drove my cock thrilling at the heat of his tight ass
around my shaft. Then with a great grunt of pleasure I cried out,
"Master I am going to cum...." He shouted, "Fill me slave, fill me
with your cum." I drove my cock into him slamming his buttocks with
my hips and felt a wonderful gush of cum erupt into my master. "Now
slave, suck that cum out of my hole." I dropped quickly to my knees
and sucked with all the suction I could get and sucked on his asshole
swallowing whatever came out until I could taste the flavor of my cum.
"Okay slave. We will get dressed for the party now."
He lead me by the leash out of the room. I was very careful not
to get to close so the leash stayed tight, but I also was very careful
not to drag back so he would not have to pull me.
The next room was a bedroom. He had me go and sit at the
dressing table. Larry came in dressed in a thong and Jerry was there
also dressed in a maid's uniform. He was very cute in his short
dress, halter and black lace stockings. He as also wearing spike
heels. Jimbo said, "Stand up and spread your arms and legs out like
they were when you were tied." I did what he said.
"Now don't move while Jerry and Larry shave your body. I don't
want to be f***ed to punish you." I stood as still as a statue as
they covered me with shaving cream and using straight razors shaved my
body. The shaved my arms and then my underarms. They then shaved my
back and my chest and stomach. They took great pleasure in shaving
around my cock, threatening to cut it off. But my master had said
don't move and I didn't move. They then shaved my balls and even
shaved between my buttocks and around the entrance to my love chute.
Finally they shaved my legs. Jimbo came back in dressed in a
blue tuxedo. He was beautiful. I said, "You look beautiful master."
He smiled and came over and kissed me. Then he took the cat of nine
off the bed and with a big smile he kissed me again and then laid the
cat across my buttocks again raising several welts. "The kiss" he
said, "is for telling me I am beautiful. The cat is for speaking
without being asked a question. Now slave, get dressed and put on
your makeup."
Jerry took the leash and lead me over to the dressing table. I
sat down as commanded and Jerry began applying makeup to my lips and
eyes. When he was finished it was hard to tell that I was wearing a
latex mask. I looked like a young girl and although my own features
were mostly concealed by the hood, I was pleased to see how very
pretty my face was.
I looked over at Jimbo for approval and with my lips parted in a
smile I slid my tongue across my teeth. Jimbo said, "You do that to
much and you'll have to suck my hard dick again." I nodded my head
and licked my lips. Jerry, Larry and Jimbo all laughed and Jerry
said, "You'll get your share of cock little slave."
Jimbo came over to the table and much to my surprise knelt
between my legs and sucked my shaved balls into his mouth. I let out
a loud breath as his moist mouth sucked up my balls. After sucking on
my balls for a while he then took my still flaccid cock into his
mouth.
The heat of his lips and tongue around the shaft and head of my
cock brought new moans of pleasure from me, but I had really been
sucked out. It had been less than three hours since I first got into
the van and I had truly been sucked dry. But I wanted to get hard for
my master and that desire began to stir in my balls.
I felt them churn and the pleasure turned to a fabulous pain. I
cried out, "Oh god, god, god, it hurts." Jimbo lifted off of my half
hard cock. I cried, "No please master I want to give you pleasure,
please don't stop it hurts oh god it hurts but please don't punish me
I really want to please you." He laughed and instead of sucking me
more used both hands to masturbate me.
My body convulsed in great jerks and my half hard cock dribbled
out cum mixed with flecks of bl**d. Every drop felt like a liquid
fire as it pulsed slowly out of my cock. Jimbo laughed and kissed my
balls. Then he stood up in front of me and said, "Well slave -- you
sure won't shame me by getting a hardon at the party. You are truly
sucked dry. Does that give you pleasure slave."
"Yes master, if it pleases you it pleases me." Using the leash
he pulled me to my feet and lead me over to the closet. He handed me
clothes and I put them on. First he gave me a bra. Jerry helped me
put it on and strap it so that my nipples were pushed through peep
holes and the rest of my breasts were pushed up to make a tight
cleavage.
Over this was a halter top that hung loose just below the bottom
of the bra. Then I was given a black girdle with straps to hold up
stockings. The girdle was pulled tight by Jerry and Larry. They made
me empty my lungs and pulled the stays tight until I thought I
wouldn't be able to breath. The girdle gave me a nice small waist and
I found that if I just took very small breathes I could breath.
The long stockings that I was given were a black and gold mesh
and attached to the girdle. Jimbo lead me over to the mirror and
asked, "Well slave, what do you see." I said, "I see a beautiful girl
who somehow has grown a cock and balls." He laughed and I said, "I
hope it pleases you master."
Using the end of the leash he slapped my cock. The pain ran up
my gut and I started to double over. "Stand up straight and take your
punishment for speaking out of turn." I stood up and three more times
he flicked the leash against my cock. The pain was intense. But was
eclipsed by the pleasure I got from his smile as he cupped my balls in
his hand and said, "That's how I expect my slave to respond to
punishment."
He then gave me a skirt to put on that hugged my hips and flared
out just below the rounded curves of my buttocks and just above the
base of my cock into a loose cascade of soft silky rayon. The last
item of clothing was a pair of high heels. Because I often dressed in
my mother's clothes when in high school I was able to stand and walk
in the heels without wobbling.
What I saw in the mirror was an extremely beautiful young woman
who was dressed to excite the cocks of straight men. Jimbo stood
behind me and ran his hands up and down my body. He was lightly
caressing my tits and stomach. Then he rubbed my hips and slide his
hands up under my dress to lightly fondle my loose hanging cock and
balls.
He laughed and laughed as he fondled me and I leaned back and
felt the warm pressure of his growing cock against my buttocks. Then
he said, "Time to go to the party." As Jerry and Larry proceeded us
out of the bedroom into a room filled with men and women, he whispered
in my ear, "I will fuck you later slave." I said, "Thank you." and he
gently slapped my ass and laughed.
At first glance it looked like the average cocktail party, but it
was soon apparent that it was really a cock-tail party. About a third
of the people (some men and some women) wore dog collars and leashes.
One of the women, dressed in tight leather and with her tits
free, came up to Jimbo and said, "That was a nice show you gave us."
When are you going to let us meet that young man. Or", she nodded
toward me, "is this young girl your new thing?" I noticed one wall
looked like a huge window and through it I could see the bondage room.
I was thinking I should be embarrassed to have been watched by so many
people as Jimbo taught me obedience. However, instead I was excited
to think that in the future I would know there was an audience and I
quietly vowed never to make my master ashamed of me.
Jimbo spread his hands and yelled out, "People, lets have a
little quiet." When the room got quiet he pulled me by the leash up
onto a platform in front of the window. I was so proud, I sucked in
my stomach and stood with my tits out and my nipples clearly shown by
the clinging fabric.
I heard the whispers as the crowd dissected me with words. Jimbo
let this go on for a while, then he yelled, "Quiet please." Then
pointing up at me Jimbo made me happier than I had ever been when he
said, "You all know I lost my last slave when he ran off with some
slut. Well he did me a favor, you've seen him in the bondage room and
now I present for your pleasure, my new slave." I was so proud to be standing there in front of that room full of
people being introduced as Jimbo's new slave. For years I had
fantasized about being a girl and being ordered around by a strong man
who would teach me sexual thrills.
Now here I stood, the latex mask and long silky hair that made my
face into that of a beautiful young lady. My tits were bunched with
an uplift bra and some tape. The bra was peek-a-boo and my nipples
were showing through to push out on the silky halter top.
Around my waist is a cinch girdle with straps holding up the
black and gold lace stockings. My cock (milked a wonderful and
painful six times in just a couple of hour) hung limp against my sore
and dangling balls. The welts on my ass from the cat-of-nine are
covered by a silk skirt tight down my hips and bunched just above my
the base of my cock and the round globs of my ass. On my feet are a
pair of silver spikes.
Around my neck is a choker studded with semi-precious stones and
attached to the choker is a leash held by my master. My master,
Jimbo, is dressed in a Tuxedo and is the most beautiful man I have
ever seen. He is a fat, close to 300 lbs, six foot tall bear whose
body is covered with dark curly hair.
He found me just a few hours ago alone and lonely. And in just a
couple of hours of sex and obedience training he changed me from a
frustrated man, who was known by all the women he knew as a lousy
fuck, into a lovely lady.
He tells me to get on my hands and knees and lick his shoes. I
lick the toes of his shoes and kiss them as he tells me. Then he
reaches down and lifts my skirt to show my naked ass to the room full
of people. He says, "Today, to bring as much pleasure to my slave as
possible I am offering his ass to anyone who wants it."
The first one is line is a woman dressed all in leather and with
a dildo strapped to her cunt. The end of her dildo presses into the
mouth of my asshole and with slow pressure she begins to f***e it into
me. My ass is dry and she is having trouble entering me and it hurts
very much, but I don't want to shame my master, so I bite my tongue to
keep from screaming and relax as much as possible.
As she finally enters me all the way, my wonderful master reaches
down and begins to lubricate my ass with his finger. It is so good to
feel him sliding his slippery finger in and out of my love chute, that
I look up at him and tell him with my eyes how much I love him.
The woman begins to fuck me with the strapped on dildo. She
plunges in and out of me stopping only when my master decides I need
more grease. Then suddenly she shudders with an orgasm and drives the
dildo deep into my ass.
When she pulls the dildo out of my ass it has shit on it. She is
very angry that I let it get shit on it and shoves it into my face.
My master says, "Slave, you clean that thing with your tongue." I
lick the shit off of the dildo hating the woman and vowing one day to
fuck her ass and make her eat my shit. My master says, "Now that is
nice, but I am going to have to punish you for getting shit on that
dildo."
He puts his foot on the back of my head and pushes me down on the
floor. I lay down on my stomach and my master says, "Get that ass
back up in the air." So I lift my ass as high as I can and get back
on my knees, with my head pushed to the floor with my master's foot.
He pulls my skirt up, once more leaving my ass bare. I feel the
sting of a paddle and then hear the whoosh as it goes through the air.
I can not help it, I try to pull away from my master. He pulls tight
on the leash and pushes down with his foot and a second stinging slap
of the paddle bruises my ass.
Again the pain is to great to ignore and I drop to the floor
trying to avoid the paddle. My master gets very angry. He grinds my
face into the floor then drags me to my feet. I hang my head and look
at the ground. I am afraid to look him in the eye. He yells and
screams and removes the mask from my face. He says, "You don't
deserve to be called slave and wear my slave mask. You are a
disobedient turd and will be taught manners this night. Get back on
you hands and knees."
"My slave has shamed me and must be punished. Bring me the
stocks." A wooden stock made of two 2x2's with three holes and a
hinge is brought up on the stage by a naked man. He has a big cock
and it is standing up totally erect. As he puts my hands and head in
the stocks he shoves his cock into my face. My master says, "Well,
suck that man's cock. Let him know how grateful you are for teaching
you obedience."
I take the big cock in my mouth and begin to suck and blow on it
as I feel the top of the stock come down and trap my head and hands in
the three holes. My master and Larry hold the stock still in the air
and the guy with the big dick begins to fuck my face. Faster and
faster he fucks me driving his cock into my mouth until it hammers
against the back of my mouth. Suddenly he erupts and the sweet nectar
of sex fills my mouth.
I suck and lick at his cock as he withdraws it from my mouth. I
am sucking so hard as the head passes my lips that a load pop is heard
when he pulls free. He says, "Now that is one hungry cocksucker." My
master says, "Let go of the stock Larry." As they let go I discover
that the short pieces of wood are extremely heavy. I can barely hold
the weight and stay up straight. My master tells me to kiss his feet
again and trying very hard to please him I bend down.
The weight of the stock pulls me to the floor and I can't lift my
head to lick his shoe. He then begins to slap my ass with the paddle
and demand that I be obedient and get my head up and lick his shoe.
Crying, not only from the pain of the paddle but also because I have
again failed my master, I am finally able to inch my face forward and
lick his the toe of his shoe.
Larry leans down and rumples my hair. He says, "Just 250 lbs of
lead in that wood, but it will keep you from moving around." My
master sits spread legged in front of me. He has removed his trousers
and shorts and I am looking into his fat groin all covered with hair.
His cock is soft and he pushes it into my face. I open my mouth and
suck it in.
He pulls it out of my mouth and stands up. "I never told you to
suck my cock. Jerry get me the whip, I will teach this turd not to
use his mouth before I tell him to." I begin to plead. "I am sorry
master, I thought you wanted me to suck your cock. I promise never to
put my mouth around your cock without you telling me to do it. Please
forgive me and tell me what I can do to make you happy. I didn't try
to fail you I just was full of shit and the weight is to heavy."
My master pulled my head up by grabbing a handful of hair and
then pushed the ball into my mouth again. He says, "You can please me
by doing what I want. I love you and want you to be my slave, but I
must teach you to do what you are told when you are told to do it.
Now stand up." I struggle to stand on my feet, but I can only get to
my knees. Then I feel the sting of the whip. "Damn it, I said, Stand
up!" Over and over my master whips my ass and says, "Stand up."
I get my feet under me and get up into the air, but I can not
lift the weight of the stock and it keeps me bent over. My master
then says, "OK, who wants to clean this slave out so we don't have any
more of his shit around?"
One of the women comes up with a garden hose in her hand. I can
tell it is turned on as the water is dripping out of the nozzle. I
try to beg, but with the gag all I can do is groan. My master whips
my ass again and says, "Shut the fuck up you have shamed me and you
must learn never to do that again."
As the hose nozzle is inserted into my ass I feel the heat of the
water and realize that it is almost scalding hot. I try to pull away
from the nozzle. My master says, "Don't keep shaming me turd or I
will have to throw you out and not let you be my slave." I back up
and push against the hose so it goes into my ass just far enough so
the girl holding it can turn it.
The flush of heat in my rectum and groin is beyond description.
It is like having multiple orgasms all at the same time. I feel the
water fill me and then flow out and looking down I see the water and
shit cover the tile floor at my feet and run down the drain in the
middle.
The water keeps flushing me until there is no shit left and only
clear water is coming out of my ass. I feel full and hot and the
sweat is dripping off my balls and face. My master says, "Empty that
rectum slave." Thrilled to be called slave again, I push and feel the
hot water gush from my ass and run down my legs and balls like a giant
orgasm.
My master says, "OK slave, now we will see if anyone else still
wants to fuck you." A small man walks up before me with a cock bigger
than anything I have ever seen. It has to be four inches around the
base and 13 inches long. He looks at me and says to Jimbo, "Do you
think he is ready for this dick." My master smiles and says, "He is
my slave -- he is ready for anything. If I wanted to put my foot up
his ass he would be thrilled."
"Right slave." I nod my head as vigorously as possible with my
the heavy stocks pulling me down.
"See, but lets get him stretched out a little for you first." My
master gets behind me and starts to grease up my ass, he uses three
fingers for a while and I am in heaven just knowing that my master is
playing with my asshole. He moves from three fingers to four. Then I
feel his hand cup and I can feel him pushing until he has buried his
hand to the wrist in my ass.
What I feel and my master knows no one else can tell. For inside
my ass he begins to open his hand and wiggle his fingers. The
sensation is beyond description and my cock begins to drop precum in
huge dripping drops. My master pulls his hand out of my ass and says,
"Take him, I do believe he wants it."
As that huge cock enters my ass and opens me up it is more than
my skin can stretch and I begin to bleed. I am trying to scream, but
can't. Ignoring the bl**d that is now lubricating his big tool, the
fucker laughs and says, "By damn I got a cherry." Slowly he fucks me
his big cock driving in and out of my ass and with each stroke going
deeper.
Before long the strokes are driving his cock all the way to the
balls and then the strokes become hard and short. I can feel the
whole length of that huge cock driving in my gut and sliding in and
out of the walls of my rectum. I start working my ass, helping him
fuck me and milking his huge cock with the muscles in my ass.
He screams a scream of pure pleasure and drives his huge cock
into me, his balls slamming against mine as the throb of his cock
moves up the walls of my ass and his cock head expands until I think I
am coming apart inside and a wonderful hot gush of cum washes into my
love chute.
As the big cock is pulled from my ass, I hear a girl say, "I want
to suck his asshole and taste that cum." Pretty soon I feel the lips
and tongue caressing the puckered mouth of my ass and I feel the
suction of lips sucking on my hole. This lasts for a little while
until a man says, "No damn girl knows how to suck out an ass. Let me
at it."
The man is not gentle. He drives his nose into crack of my ass
and his chin against my balls and I feel the suction of his lips on my
ass. I feel him suck the lining up and then feel the cum slide up my
ass and out into his mouth. It is like a second orgasm and I start to
shake and quiver all over. I fall to the floor and can't get up.
My master, Jerry and Larry take me out of the stocks and carry me
to a big poster bed in the middle of the room. In the middle of the
bed two guys are fucking a very small girl.
One of them has his cock up her ass and she is sitting in his
lap, the other one has his cock in her cunt. As they fuck her they
ignore her body and are playing with each other's tits and kissing.
She is just the glue that holds them together.
My master says, "I need the bed." They immediately get off the
bed and get down on the floor where they start again. I am laid on
the bed and stripped naked. They remove all the wonderful clothes
that I enjoyed so much wearing. As they remove the gag from my mouth
I am crying with loud sobs.
My master sits on the bed next to me and gently plays with my
cock and balls. He says, "What is wrong little slave?" I say, "I
want to stay dressed as your slave. I want to be your girl. I have
shamed you and lost my dress."
Still playing with my soft cock and dangling balls he leans over
and gently kisses my eyes. His lips slide lovingly across my eye lids
and down my cheeks. His tongue gently licks my lips which I open for
him. He licks my lips but doesn't enter my mouth with his tongue.
Instead he licks down my jawline and then my throat.
He licks and kisses my chest and tits. He stops at each nipple
to bite it and bring a drop of bl**d and then sucks it and kisses it.
As his lips find their way down my stomach and his tongue dips into my
navel I feel my cock begin to stir. It has been an hour or more since
my last erection and draining. I think, "Oh, please cock, don't get
hard, don't shame my master."
My master kisses the head of my dick and I feel my balls roll
with pleasure. Then he says, "Wish I could get one more load of cum
from you before we call it a night." I push up my hips and say, "I
think if you suck it I can get another erection and maybe even cum for
you."
I immediately know I have done wrong. My master jumps from the
bed and yells, "Tie that disobedient slave to the rack." He turns and
leaves the room. Larry and Jerry come and grab me by the arms and
drag me to my feet. Larry grabs the leash and jerks me out of the
room, pulling so hard and fast that all though unencumbered with
clothes, I still have to stumble and run to keep from being pulled
down.
I am stood up facing the two way mirror. I thrill that my master
is going to let them watch him punish me. A huge frame is around me
and inside it is a circle with three ropes. The rope coming out the
top of the metal circle is tied to my wrists. The other two ropes
placed to the left and right are then fastened one to each ankle.
My master stands in front of me holding two wheels that have
click rods on them so that each time he pulls one past the click it
can't be returned in the opposite direction, unless he decides to let
it go backwards.
With one wheel he pulls my hands straight up in the air and lifts
me until my feet are off the ground. As I hang from my arms he begins
to turn the second wheel. The second wheel is then used to spread my
legs as far as they will go. He slowly brings pressure to bear, until
I squeal with the shot of pain. Ignoring my moans he twists the wheel
another click. It feels like my ass is going to split, but he is able
to click it eight more times before my legs are pulled out so tight
that he can't turn the wheel far enough to get another click.
He ties down that wheel and starts with the first one again, I
am stretched upward until I am sure something is going to break or
come apart. I am sure my joints can't take it and I plead with him to
stop. He laughs and climbs up a ladder to shove a cock gag into my
mouth and strap it down tight. The cock head is soft and feels like a
real cock in my mouth, but I can get it out or suck it in. It just
fills my mouth so that I can't even move my tongue around.
He pulls the wheel tight just three more clicks. Then slowly
f***es one more click. Then he brings out another wheel and as it
turns it I am turned around until I am parallel from the ground. The
weight of my body puts even more pressure on my arms and legs and it
feels like every joint in my body is on fire.
My master comes over to me, he is once more dressed in his
master's harness, and begins to spread cocoa butter on my body. He
starts at my ankles and greases up one leg then the other. He stops
at my groin and greases up my cock and balls. I am looking at the
ceiling.
Then he greases my back and my neck and up both arms. Once he
has finished my arms he goes back to the wheel and spins it around
until I am once more parallel to the floor but looking down on it. He
says, "I know this is going to hurt a lot. But I really need to
stretch you out tight and you are still drooping a little around the
middle."
Then he takes the wheel stretching my arms and pulls it down
until it clicks once more. My scream of pain is muffled by the cock
gag in my mouth. He then turns the wheel attached to my leg ropes and
I am amazed as he drags one more click out of it. The second click
doesn't amaze me because I am totally consumed by the fire of pain in
my legs and groin.
He greases my back and ass. The light caress of his fingers
speaking love to my aching muscles and joints. Then he shoves his
fingers into my ass and fills me with a hand full of cocoa butter. He
laughs and licks his lips and comes around where his hard cock is
pointing at my mouth and says, "You smell like a Hershey bar." Then
he turns the wheel one more click and again my scream is muffled.
He sits on the floor under me and slides down to where my balls
and cock are hanging. I feel the ball stretcher as he pulls it tight
at the base of my balls and then a strap up between them separating
them into two tightly stretched sacks. A sudden weight pulls down on
my balls and I feel them stretch with pain. He says, "I think about
10 lbs is good for the first session."
A stab of pain drives through my cock into my body and I pass
out. When I come to I can see the bl**d on the floor and looking down
I can see that my balls are tied to a large lead weight pulling them
down and through the head of my cock, going in the mouth and up
through the top of my dick head is a gold ring. Fastened to the ring
is a small weight that has my cock pulled down toward the floor.
The flow of bl**d has stopped and the pain in my body is now
total. A dull ache is in every muscle, every joint, my balls, my
cock, my jaw and mouth, even my head where my master pulled up on my
head aches with a dull "I am here!" pain.
My master notices I am awake and comes over and gently rubs my
stretched out arms. His gentle hands slide across the muscles of my
body, gently caressing the skin. It is as if the only thing in the
world that exists is his hands as they leave behind them a sensation
of decreased pain.
He kisses the back of my neck and says, "I am sorry this has to
be done, but I just can't have my slave thinking he can make his own
decisions." He pauses and reaches down to slowly rub the crack in my
ass and then push one probing finger into the hole.
"I have been remiss." He pauses and massages the mouth of my
asshole sending shivers of pleasure through my body. Then he again
kisses the back of my neck and gently sucks on my ear and then licks
the inside. All the while he is doing these things sending wonderful
shivers of pleasure through me that wash out the pain he is talking.
"Larry has reminded me that we never really asked you if you wanted to
be my slave. We didn't do anything that you objected to, but then I
kind of lost my temper when the slave I was learning to love dearly
shamed me in front of my friends. I then did some things you had not
agreed with. I should not have pierced your cock without your
agreement that you belong totally to me 100%. So as much as I will
wept to not have you to love (he fingers my asshole and kisses me in
the small of my back. The pleasure drives the pain from me) I must
give you the choice to leave me or to stay with me and be my slave."
He stands in front of my his big cock hard and hot lays on my
forehead as his fingers massage my temples. He says, "I am going to
remove the gag and you will be able to tell me if you want to be my
slave. Now if you decide to be my slave, I want you to know your body
belongs to me and I will do anything I want to it. I may pierce your
tits. I may pierce your lips and eyelids. I may feel it is necessary
to whip you or chastise you on the rack. You must know it is only
because I love you so very much."
His hard cockhead is dripping precum and he rubs the tip of it
into my eyes. "I also must tell you that if you do not agree to be my
slave one hundred percent, I will take you off the rack. I will give
you your clothes and you can shower and wash up and leave at your
leisure. The ring in your cock can be yours to keep, if you take it
out the hole will heal and if you leave it in it will also heal much
like having a pierced ear. That ring is made up of $1500 in gold and
will pay you for the pain I have caused you."
He goes behind me and I feel the long heat of his cock as he lays
it in the crack of my ass. The heat and thrill of his cock laying on
my ass sucks the pain out of me and I begin to hope that he will fuck
me. He leaves his cock laying there and says, "If you decide to stay,
I will fuck you again and let you suck my cum and will make you into a
wonderful obedient slave." He steps back and I am hanging in the rack
untouched except for the ropes securing my wrists and ankles.
He pulls on one of the ropes and causes my body to bounce as he
says, "Of course if you decide not to be my slave, I will untie these
ropes." Again my body bounces and pain floods through ever muscle
down my cock and through my balls. I scream in the gag as he says, "I
will untie these ropes and leave the room. Larry will help you and
you will leave and you will never see me or get to suck my cock
again." He lays his cock on my ass again and reaches under me to lift
the weights dragging on my cock and balls and says, "Never again to
feel the pleasure of my love and my cock."
He moves to my head. His cock is still hard and the tip is
pressed against my nose as he takes out the gag. I move my head up
and lick his dick. He presses gently letting the head enter my mouth.
The world of pain disappears as his cock rests in my mouth and he
strokes the shaft.
His cock, my mouth and tongue and then the heat and bitter/sweet
savor of his cum drive all thoughts of leaving out of my head. I
wanted the punishment to stop. But the thought that I would never see
my master again, it is to much to bear. I suck the tip of his cock
swallowing the sweet nectar of his love and say, "Master I love you
and want you to finish my training."
He laughs and puts the gag back into my mouth. and he turns each
of the three wheels one more click as I scream into the gag. He walks
behind me and I feel his cock search for and find the entrance to my
love canal. He begins to fuck me with long hard strokes. He drives
deep with his cock and repeats with each stroke. "I am so glad (uuh)
to (uuh) have you as my (uuh) slave. I will treat you well. You will
be fucked everyday and I will make sure you get plenty of cocks to
suck. You will (uuh - uuh - uh) like that."
My body is stretched so tight that it doesn't move in any
direction as he hammers his cock into my ass and pounds me with his
balls. Every stroke sends shivers of wonderful exciting pain up my
cock, up my balls and into my body and I hope he will fuck me forever.
Before he cums he pulls his cock from my ass and I feel the heat of
his cum drop on my back and slide down my hips.
He once more removes the gag and presents his cock to my mouth
with his hand clamped tight behind the head. I open my mouth and as
soon as he lets loose of his cock it spits a string of white cum into
my open mouth and onto my questing tongue. He says, "Do you love me."
I said, "I love you."
My master then took the whip and lashed my ass and back ten
times. None of the lashes were hard enough to bring welts, but each
one sent a shiver of exotic pain through my body. Each time he said,
"Do you love me." Each time I responded. "I love you."
Then he gently rubbed his finger up my ass cheeks and said, "Have
a good nights sl**p." When I awoke the next morning my master took me
down from the rack and lets me clean his ass after his morning shit.
He then lets me fix him some breakfast and feed it to him. He adds
ten lbs to the weight on my balls and five to the weight on my cock.
He keeps me close to him my face always close to his cock and balls.
My master then calls up one of his friends and I hear him say on
the phone. "Get the gang together, my slave is ready for advanced
training. I've already pierced his cock, tonight we'll do his tits
and balls." I was so excited by the prospect of my master's training
that I pee'd. Since I was naked, it made a large puddle on the floor.
My wonderful master didn't punish me for peeing myself, instead
he let me clean it up with my tongue as he added some of his own piss
to the puddle. I feel so blessed to have such a wonderful master. He
has promised me that if I don't shame him tonight he will let me stay
dressed as a girl for the entire night.
To help me avoid causing him shame, Larry and Jerry are coming
over two hours early to milk my cock. My master says if I can cum six
times in an hour he will let me suck his cock and eat out his ass and
chose who fucks me at the party. Of course he says if I get a hardon
while being fucked he will have to punish me in the bondage room
again.
As he walks around the house he has taken the leash off of my
collar and attached it to the ring in my cock. It is so neat to be
jerked around the house as he does his daily work. I find I am hard
most of the time, but he seems to think this is alright as he will
reach over and rub my cock and sometimes lick the sore tip.
My balls are stretching out very nice and I am up to 35 lbs of
weight on them. My master has warned me that if I shame him at the
party he will have to punish me. He promises that the punishment will
be something totally different than last night.
I really don't want to shame him, because I love him so dearly
and his hands and love sooth the pains in my body, but I decide I will
-- for you see I really deserve to be punished. The pain just reminds
me of how wonderful is the healing caress of my master's hands and
lips as he fucks me and washes the pain from my mind.



... Continue»
Posted by klammer 1 year ago  |  Categories: BDSM, First Time, Gay Male  |  Views: 2301  |  
100%
  |  1

slave part 12

"I'm cumming!" toy yells as he lays still under me.

I'm not a virgin anymore I know that he is going to cum in me, so many masters have cum in me in the past week that I know the feeling now; they don't have to tell me anymore, but they do.

I move up and down once more on the hard cock in me then sit still on it as he shoots his first load of cum into me. It feels so good, his hot cum hits the top of my cunt with each spasm. I feel so full, such a slut and so completely a slave when a man fills me with his sperm.

Toy's cock gives one last spasm and slowly goes soft in me. I sit still on him waiting for it to slip out of my full cunt. When it does I move on my knees up his body until I am over his mouth. Toy eagerly licks at my clit as I push my cum filled cunt onto his face. He sucks my swollen lips into his mouth and sticks his tongue into me to taste his own cum as I push it out all over his face. My bell is ringing and bouncing on toy's nose as he brings me to yet another orgasm while he sucks his own cum out of me.

I want more, though. I want it all; everything Mommy has told her toy to do to me. I have one hole left to be used by her toy. I lean down with his mouth still in my cunt to untie his hands. When I sit back up on his face I pull his hands with me and press them onto my tits.

Realizing that I have forgotten to clean a master after he cums I kiss my way down toy's body to take his soft cock into my mouth. The taste of his cum and my juices is so sweet.

Master's hands hold my head on his cock as I lick and suck him using the stud in my tongue and its chain to excite him. Pilot's cock soon gets hard and stretches my mouth wide.

"Get on your knees for me," Pilot groans.

I am already kneeling between his legs with his cock in my greedy mouth but I know what he wants. I quickly crawl to obey my master, to kneel on the bed with my ass high and my head buried in the sheets with my hands up by my ears as wide apart as the chains will let them go. I arch my back with my legs spread wide offering the only hole left and patiently wait for him to use me as he has been told. My silver bell rings each time I shake my ass for him. I feel so exposed showing master my tight little brown hole and my puffy plum coloured cunt lips with their rings and chains pulling them down. His drying cum and saliva coats my thighs.

Pilot is a master; he is not my toy, he never has been, I am a slave and his to use as Mommy ordered. I ring the bell between my legs and wait for him to fuck my ass. The bed shifts as he moves to pick up the lube on the low table beside us. I hear the cap being opened and smell the scent of the lube as he covers himself with it. He pours a little onto the crack of my ass. I spread my legs wider, arch my back more and stay so very still as the oil rolls down my ass and across my cunt to drip off me onto the mattress.

A very oily hand cups my cunt to slip a finger into me to feel how wet I am before moving back to play with my other cunt. It slides into me past the knuckle then out to slide in again with a second one beside it and again with a third. It hurts so nicely as I kneel, perfectly still, under my master and accept everything he does to me. I hum my contentment, my pain and my bell rings as his fingers move deeper into my ass spreading me wide. His other hand reaches under me to play with my clit as he pushes all three fingers into my ass as deep as they will go. I feel so much the slut, so sore and open. I need his cock in my ass,

"Do you want me to fuck your ass like Mommy told me to?"

With both his hands in me, I nod my sweaty head yes on the bed below him moaning as I push back at the fingers in my ass, forcing them deeper.

Pilot pulls his hands out of me, the bed moves as he gets on his knees behind me. He lays his cock into the crack of my ass to slide it up and down as he presses his body against me. We are both covered in oil. Each time that his cock slides up and down me the head gets closer and closer to my other cunt until I feel the head start to f***e its way into me.

"He is so thick, it won't fit!" my small voice wails as the oily head of master's cock spreads my tiny hole wider and wider.

"Master's is bigger and it fit," my loud voice sneers. "Stay still, take it like the slave you are."

I huff out short pants of pain into the bed below me as Pilot pushes himself into me. The thick head stretches me almost unbearably; it feels that he is ripping me apart, and then it is in. I cry out loudly. The muscle in my ass ring pulses and quivers on the cock in me as Pilot waits patiently for me to calm before pushing himself deeper and deeper into me. By the time his balls hit my cunt the pain has turned to pleasure. I wish I could talk so I that can urge the master on but all I can do is moan and groan and push back at him as he fucks my ass. My tits are driven into the bed with each thrust he gives me. It feels so wonderful to be used.

Pilot finally cums in me, he fills me with his cum and falls on my back in exhaustion. I am so, so very tired too; its been such a long night. I stay up on my knees though, as a slave must. The last thing I remember before I fall asl**p and sink onto the bed is Pilot's tongue sucking his own cum out of my ass.

"Eew, that's got to taste awful!" the small voice cries.

"Shut up, he must like it," is all my loud voice can say.

"Mommy will be so proud that her toy has sucked his cum from all my holes." I think as he leaves me on the bed thoroughly satisfied and used. We both are happy.

I wake up later in the night, lying on my back as I have been trained, to find an arm over my breasts. I think it is Pilot but when I look down in the dim light, there are freckles on the tiny hand that cups my tit. I cuddle closer to Stewardess and fall back to sl**p; she smells so sweet, just like roses.

A hand touches my shoulder to wake me. I am alone on the bed again. The sound of the plane is different.

"Master needs you ready for when we land," Asia tells me. "Come with us so we can clean and prepare you." Russia pulls me off the bed. I feel so sticky and wet between my legs when she has me standing on the high heels now locked on my feet. She locks my hands behind my back and leads me through the plane by a leash on my collar past a dining room and an open door where I see Master being dressed by Tattoo. She is on her knees with her hands up to fix Master's belt while she rubs her head into his crotch. I want to be there with her doing what she is.

The plane is huge, the girls take me down hallways and around corners until we reach what can only be the slave section. When we pass that last door the floors are bare and the halls are only wide enough that my narrow shoulders touch each side as I am led to the shower. I wonder what we are supposed to do if his slaves meet each other going each way because all the doors seem to be locked. The girls have keys and use them as they lead me through the maze of corridors.

Finally I am led into a shower where the girls quickly clean me and douche each hole like they do each time. When they dry me they fuss over me, making sure I look pretty. The butt plug is pushed back into me and the hair on my head and ass is brushed out. I sway my ass and body to feel my hair as it drifts over my legs and back when they are done brushing. There is more though. Makeup is put on my face and my nipples are rouged a deep plum like my lips. Bells are attached to each nipple ring and both ankle cuffs; wide black ribbons are laced tightly into the rings that pierce my sides and thighs adding to my exotic look.

"God, I feel like such a slut," I moan to myself as I suck on the chain in my mouth.

"It's so good to be a slave," my loud voice tells me as the girls pamper me.

Tattoo joins us to be prepared by the girls as well. They fuss over her too; her body is oiled so that her tattoos show clearly in her black skin and she gets makeup too. Her nipples are darkened to a deeper black than her skin.

I realize from the girls talk that this is an important meeting for Master. He wants the bastard Frenchman disgraced so that another in his organization can take over. The French fool is capturing c***dren to sell and Master intends to stop him.

When the girls are done with me, I am led back down the length of the plane to be left standing by a tiny elevator with my leash hooked to the wall beside it.

Master appears beside me. I sink to my knees to kiss his feet and look up at his crotch. Without a word, he leans over to take my heavy gold slave collar in his hand and lifts me to my feet as if I weigh nothing. The door of the elevator opens at the touch of a button. He takes me into the tiny elevator. My naked body is crushed against Master as the door closes and we are lowered to the bottom of the plane. I press every inch of me against Master, opening my legs to offer my cunt and push my tits onto him. He touches me and pulls me closer to him to whisper in my ear, "We are going into danger my little slave. I am meeting the bastard Frenchman that lives here in the Caribbean and sells the boys that only his men seem to be able to find to owners that like bits of fluff like that. We do not like each other but I need to deal with him to fill the order for my friend's shemales. I need you to obey my every command, do you understand? You must do everything I tell you to do instantly. It is very important."

We both know I can't deny any order he gives me. For Master to reinf***e what I must do anyway worries me. What is about to happen in the next few hours scares me. I will do anything my master asks, I nod my head yes as the elevator doors open onto a different world. The whole bottom of Master's plane is filled with narrow cages, each one holding a young girl or boy. All of them are sedated and strapped in.

Master leads me up the aisle between the cages by my leash as he looks at his captives, his slaves to be. It dawns on me that I never was a captive; I was a slave from the first second I locked my hands in front of me in that hotel room not so long ago.

He stops in front of the cage filled with the fat woman, "This one amuses me," Master tells the handler that is following us. "You say she is still a virgin. How old is she?"

"She says she's forty one when she's not begging to be fucked, sir."

I think that she has a very pretty face with small bow shaped lips and dimples. They are everywhere on her, on her face, on her knees and elbows and even on each finger. She is just a little too round with huge, almost perky, tits rolling on her chest with each movement of the plane.

"Make sure that when she is trained she doesn't touch a male or a dildo, she may play with all the females she wants but I want her frustrated and still a virgin when she is brought to me." Master's chuckle rumbles deep inside him, "I know one guest that is going to have a very eager virgin on his hands when he visits again. The slave is perfect for him, but he visits so seldom, though. Oh well, she'll just have to wait."

Master leads me away from Dimples. Nobody has a name in Master's world but I get to secretly name anybody I want and the fat slave deserves the name Dimples.

"Your tongue is going to be so busy while Dimples waits for her deflowering," my loud voice purrs.

I am led back to the centre of the plane into a flurry of activity. The handlers are moving about with an intense purpose. They all are large and look handsome in their tight fitting black pants and shirts. However, I get very nervous when I see that their belts have guns on them. Some even have rifles and even more are setting up what looks like a machine gun by the cargo hatch. I don't know what it is; all I know is that it is big.

I shriek and jump as a huge contraption starts moving behind me across the plane towards the cargo door. Electric motors whine loudly. It is all folded and weird looking. Master jerks my leash, pulling my head up so that I have to stare into his dark eyes.

"Can you do this," he asks me quietly.

I stare up at him and shakily nod my head yes. That's not good enough, though, his eyes hold mine waiting for the right answer. That answer is not long in coming. I realize that I have lost the focus that Master gave me in the elevator with frivolous thoughts of Dimples and the men in their tight pants with guns on their hips. I stand straighter ringing every bell on me and smile at the man that owns me. I don't even nod this time I suck the chain that goes over my lips in and out of my mouth hoping that nobody uses those guns. I know that I might die today and I feel so alive. This man's life is so dangerous. My heart is beating fast. Master sees every thought that goes through my slave head and knows that I will do as he says.

"I knew you were the perfect slave the second I saw you," Master tells me then turns to attend to business, ignoring me with his trust.

I thought my heart was beating fast before, now it is racing. I hope I can follow his every order and do even more for him.

I am surprised when even my small voice tells me bravely, "You can do this; you have to if you want to live."

Where is my loud voice when it really counts? I think its hiding. I would be too if I could.

Tattoo comes out of the elevator with a huge attaché case chained to her left hand and a smaller one in her right. Her head is high; her nipples are hard and she looks so exotic with tattoos from head to foot showing on her oiled body. She glows; she is as excited as I am. I am proud that we will attract so much attention when Master leads us by our leashes from the plane. Only Master seems calm as we hear a ding that all planes seem to have telling us to fasten our seatbelts. All the men ignore the caution; they just put their hands out to hold onto something as the plane lands. Tattoo and I kneel close by Master's legs.

There is the loud scream of tires hitting the runway. The handlers don't waste any time, they begin to unlock the twenty empty cages. They are so light; a handler can carry one in each hand toward the open spot by the weird thing by the door. I don't know what it is I just kneel beside Tattoo keeping my leash as slack as hers behind Master while his men do what they have to do.

Even before the plane stops, the men open the huge cargo door to let the tropical heat pour in. Master stands in the opening beside the man at the huge gun with Tattoo and I behind him.

Below us is a small ragtag army of men dressed in camouflage, cut off jeans and anything else they want. They all have what I think are AK something or other guns pointed near us.

At a signal from Master, loud electric motors spring to life. This time I am proud that I can stay perfectly still as the contraption beside me unfolds to become a conveyer belt for the cages and stairs to the ground.

Master's two huge bodyguards appear out of nowhere in front of us. I didn't even know they were on the plane. They stroll down the stairs to stand on either side of the bottom of it.

You can't stroll down stairs that steep but they do it dressed in suits and ties. The armed men below back up a little when they see the large guns they show them under their coats.

"It's all a show, I want you to listen and learn today; to prove yourself to me." Master tells me without turning his head. I suck the chain in and out of my mouth to show I understand. He hears that little sound and gives me a hand signal showing his approval. "You can't go down the stairs, do you understand?"

I suck at the chain again.

"How clever you are."

I am behind and a little to the side of Master, his lips haven't moved the whole time he talks to me.

When I am pulled forward in front of Master by my leash I look down the steep stairs and know I will fall if Master makes me walk down them in my high heels. I scream as loud as I can then turn back to him, dancing at the top of the stairs in my fright. It really is a long way down. I hear laughter below.

Master bends to pick me up and puts me over his shoulder but I don't want to go, I want to stay on the plane. He carries me down the steps with my legs kicking in the air. I don't care how many men can see my cunt and the butt plug in my ass. I really am afraid to be carried off the plane down those steep steps. I was ready to die for him seconds ago but I don't want to go down those steps on his shoulder.

Halfway down Master slaps my ass so hard my legs stop kicking, go straight from the pain and then hang limp. He feels so strong under me; his ass looks so tight in his pants as he carries me down the stairs with my face inches above his belt. Tattoo is right behind us laughing quietly at my antics. They aren't antics, I really am afraid to fall. Or am I? Her leash d****s across my back while mine drags on the steps below me. Her dainty bare feet are right in front of my face as she follows Master down the stairs.

When Master reaches the ground, he puts me down on my feet. I wait for him to take my leash in his hand along with Tattoo's to lead us across the hot runway to where that bastard Frenchman waits for him in the shade of an old hanger. Master smiles at Tattoo and I. He is happy at what he sees but I know that he is mad. Not mad at us, just very displeased somehow.

"Learn from this, my fancy little slave," Master tells me with an intenseness that scares me as much as all the guns. "Never insult your enemy. The bastard should have met us here at the plane."

Master begins to walk toward the hanger with our leashes in his left hand. Tattoo and I follow closely, making sure that our leashes stay slack. The slave beside me sways with a grace that can only be matched by one of the Jaguars while I stumble along making a racket with all the bells on me.

My loud voice startles me, "You fool; you can walk better than this! Watch Master, he owns each piece of ground his feet touch."

"You agreed with Master that you wouldn't panic again," the small voice whines.

All the guns are what scare me but I am heartened to hear both voices again and hear them agree. Soon my stride lengthens, my body sways and the bells on me ring almost like music as I gain confidence from Master's strength. Master hears the difference in my walking and signals his approval with his free hand.

Tattoo moves close enough to me that our shoulders touch, "Good girl, now let's watch how a real man does business. That bastard Frenchman won't even know what hit him."

Suddenly I am more aware; my senses are heightened. Everything is sharper in my mind, the colours are brighter, the sounds are clearer and I seem to know more about what is happening around me. I wonder if this is what soldiers feel like when they go into battle. I realize things like the bodyguards are shielding Tattoo and I, not Master. He doesn't need guarding but we do; between the gold and precious jewels welded on my body and the cash that I suspect is in the heavy case in Tattoo's left hand we could buy the island we are on twice over.

Master is so handsome in front of me; his crisp white shirt almost blinds me now. His sleeves, I notice for the first time, are puffed out like a buccaneer from the days of pirates. There is even lace on the cuffs.

"Only Master can get away with that," my loud voice tells me very quietly as if in awe. "And look at his men, they all are dressed perfectly. Their guns are shinier and bigger too."

They are dressed so well and the machine gun on the plane is very, very big. It really is a show and I not only get to watch it, I am right in the centre of it. I wonder to myself how I ever got here as I hold my head just a little higher. I know that it was my fault, but now that I am here, I don't think I would miss what is going on for the world. I am actually close to having an orgasm.

Tattoo brushes my shoulder again, "Careful slave, you're more dangerous now than when you were panicking. You can't cum now you silly girl." She must be as on edge as I am to smell the scent of my arousal on a hot runway in a jungle.

Master gives us the signs for silence and strict obedience.

Both my voices yell at me in a discordant harmony as I calm down one more time, "Are you crazy; almost having an orgasm!"

"Concentrate on Master and you will live."

"You will know when to act on your own, until then don't think, just watch and quit daydreaming."

We are close to the hanger and its shade now. I will be glad to get out from the heat of the sun; it is beating me into the ground, I have never been this far south.

As we walk across the runway, the men begin putting on the weirdest sunglasses; they look like something out of a futuristic movie. Twenty paces or so from the line of deep shadow Master puts a pair on too. When we finally walk into the shade, I am blinded by the sudden darkness. All I can see is Master's white shirt floating in front and some small windows high above me.

There is swift movement on both sides of Tattoo and I. The bodyguards have drawn their guns and moved closer to us. The guard on my left yells out to somebody, telling him to drop his weapon. There is a long moment of silence. I can see a little better by now. I look at the bodyguard who yelled, his gun is pointing up at someone above and in front of us; his sunglasses are perfectly clear now, they must have gone from dark black to clear the second we walked into the shade.

"The bastard Frenchman's is trying to kill Master!" both my voices cry.

Everything seems to go into slow motion; the huge gun in the guard's hand bucks twice making a "phifft" noise each time. I look up to where its pointing to see wood splinters fly from the wall on both sides of a man's head on the mezzanine above us. He has a rifle at his shoulder aimed at Master. He throws his hands up to cover his ears dropping the gun. I watch as it falls slowly, end over end from the mezzanine to the cement floor in front of us. There is another "phifft" to the right of me followed by a loud scream of pain and the clatter of another rifle hitting the floor.

"Oh, my arm!" a man's voice cries out.

The gun falling from above us hits the floor at last and shoots off a volley of shots into the air when it lands. I hear the bullets hitting wood somewhere. Two of the three armed handlers behind me stop walking to stay as a rear guard while I hear the third spin on his heels to walk backwards. I feel safe, like I am walking in an armored car with guns sticking out everywhere as I follow Master. His pace doesn't change; he keeps walking toward the man sitting in the centre of the hanger with the rest of us following. Behind us the engines of the plane that are kept running to supply power to keep the slaves cool rev up a bit at the sound of the gun shots. The bodyguard to my right starts talking to his cuff like an FBI agent on TV. I even have time to wonder how naive the man we are meeting is. He might kill Master and capture Tattoo and I but the plane and the hundreds of slaves on it will have jetted away. All the bastard's men would **** me when they capture me and I would be beheaded for the gold slave collar when they are done with me. Tattoo would be ****d as well but live to be sold, maybe. The whole thing doesn't make sense. The man is a fool; nobody will deal with him again.

Master is close enough to the Frenchman now to talk to him without yelling across the hanger, "Bonjour, Monsieur, I hope you will accept my apologies for my men's behavior. They do tend to act this way when guns are pointed at me.

"The person who trained your men should review his thoughts on how they should act while protecting you."

"What?" I think, "The man just tried to kill you. Why are you so polite, Master?"

"Its just business," my loud voice tells me.

"Oh."

I am very focused now; it only took a few gunshots to keep my mind from straying ever again. Time goes back to normal as the armored car I am walking in moves closer to the Frenchman. At a signal from Master, the guns are put away and everyone seems to calm a little. He stops to hand our leashes to the bodyguards then moves forward alone to meet the Frenchman with his hand out in greeting.

Master stops with his hand out just far enough away that the bastard Frenchman can't reach it as he sits like a king in the only chair in sight. The man has to stand to take Master's offered friendship or be even more insulting than he is.

With my new focus I see that business has started.

When he finally does stand I see a man who has been in the tropics too long. He must have been handsome once but now he is sweaty from too much liquor and his white suit hangs limply on his thin body and it is rumpled from the tropical heat. Master shakes his hand. While he does that he turns the Frenchman a little to the side and starts talking to him about the slave trade and the weather. Soon he has him away from the chair and Master is standing with his back to it.

A boyfriend who sold used cars taught me the trick I see Master using now. You can move some people around just by being a little too close to their personal space as you talk to them.

When Master has the Frenchman where he wants him he finishes the conversation and turns his back to him to walk over and sit in the only chair in sight. "Now to business.

"Bring the boys out for me now, please. I look forward to picking out the twenty I need from the thirty you promised to have here."

The bodyguards lead us over to beside Master at his signal so that we can kneel by him with Tattoo on his right and me on the left. They lay our leashes over the arms of the chair for Master to take into his hands when he wants.

Tattoo sets the large attaché case down between herself and Master and holds the other flat out in front of her. At the touch of a hidden button small legs snap out of the bottom so she can set the case in front of her and open it; making it a small desk with a laptop computer inside. When she is done setting herself up as Master's slave secretary she sits back on her heels with her hands behind her back and spreads her knees like me. I am almost envious; her tits are so much bigger than mine are. He rests his hands on our heads, using us as extensions of the chairs armrests. Feeling proud to have Master's hand on my head I straighten my back, pull my shoulders as far back as they will go and spread my knees even wider to better show off my pierced tits and cunt lips. I risk a glimpse at Tattoo. Master senses what I am trying to do; he lets my head turn for a second before gently forcing it back to straight ahead again. She looks so proud kneeling beside our Master with her tits out and her legs spread as wide as mine are. We both wait now, patiently, as only slaves can for the next act to open in the insane show that Master has led us. The bodyguards and the handlers are behind us

The bastard Frenchman's face is beet red with embarrassment and rage but he can't say a thing as he looks at Master sitting comfortably in his chair; it is his own fault. He was the one to make sure that there is only one chair in the hanger. He calls two of his men over to him and gives them orders. When he is done, one man runs out the back of the hanger and we hear a truck start. It roars away in a spray of gravel on the wall. The other man walks hurriedly out the front to a building across the tarmac.

Master waits patiently.

He talks to me in a quiet voice, "The bastard hasn't killed me and he is quickly losing what control he thought he had over his men. He has made a very large mistake." A finger taps my forehead, "You, my slave, are soon going to become a very important part of the show."

I wonder what he means as the truck comes back outside.

"That will be the man bringing the yellow folding chair from the guard house a mile away," Master tells me.

I start to wonder how Master can know so much about the Frenchman's island then realize just how naïve I am. Of course, Master didn't come here without knowing everything.

"Now I will be able see my shemales to be when the bastard is finally sitting."

A man runs in and opens the cheap yellow folding chair that Master told me about for the Frenchman, putting it down just a little too far away from Master. The bastard quickly sits then sees that he is to far away to be polite. I wonder if he has ever tried to be polite in his life. He can't scoot the shabby chair closer to Master so he can participate in the selection of slaves so sits where he is.

The man who walked out to the small building returns leading a line of young men on a chain behind him. The chain at their collars connects them all and their hands are locked behind their backs.

Some of the boys fight at their imprisonment as they are led out while others strut like little peacocks; waving their erections in front of them. They actually seem happy at what has happened to them.

I feel sorry for all of them. They don't know what Master has planned.

They are all incredibly pretty and are every colour from blonde, blue eyed boys to mocha, coffee and the deepest black. All of them have doe like eyes with long, soft eyelashes. Their faces have that feminine heart shaped look and they are so thin with little tight asses. Most of their cocks are so small they have to be called pee pees as they wag between their legs like that of little c***dren. Some are a bit larger than the rest though, but they all have small balls hanging in tiny little sacks below their pee pees. A few of them must already be on hormones; they already have little titties growing on their thin chests. Other boys have erect little pee pees that wag in front of them as they strut with the chains at their necks. The little things they have won't even be a mouthful. I guess that some of their asses are not virgin too. It must lessen their value but it will be in the dossiers that Tattoo has in her attaché desk.

Master taps my forehead with a finger, "You will suck the cocks of each of the boys that I choose to take. When they cum in your mouth you will not swallow. You will turn your head to me with your mouth open to show me their cum on your tongue. Do you understand?"

I nod my head yes under Master's hand and suck the chain attached to my tongue in and out of my mouth.

"You are a good little fancy slave aren't you."

I suck my chain over my lips again while holding as still as I can to show Master how good a slave I can be. Sucking at the chain that goes from my pierced tongue over my lip and down to the stud in my chin has become my signal to Master; the only one I can give to him without being punished. I can hardly wait until Master replaces my front teeth with the gold ones he has planned for me so I can close my mouth all the way and be as perfect as he makes me.

At Master's signal, two handlers approach the line of captive boys and separate the first ten from the rest. When the shemales to be are made to stand in front of Master, it is obvious that they all realize that what is happening to them is real now. All but one of the little pee pees shrink almost into their bodies as they stand in front of the man they know is actually buying them. The first boy is leashed and brought to stand in front of Master by a handler. He stands there shivering in fright as Master looks at him and holds out his right hand waiting for Tattoo to put the proper file in it. He opens it and slowly reads the file before looking up at the boy. The frightened boy doesn't know where to look. He can't hold Master's steady gaze. His eyes dart back and forth between Tattoo and I to find no help from the strange slaves kneeling beside his possible new owner. Master puts down the file and begins to talk to the boy in his native Spanish. He gestures for the frightened young man to move closer. When the boy balks at the order the handler pushes him forward between Masters legs. The boy stumbles forward and flinches when he is touched by Master. His entire body is touched and felt like an a****l at auction. His teeth are inspected and his muscle tone tested. Master turns him and has him bend over so he can spread his little boy ass and look at the tight brown hole there. When Master's strong hands turn the boy again he cups his little balls in one hand while stroking the pee pee between his thumb and first finger. Amazingly it begins to get a little bigger as Master touches it. When it is as hard as it will get the boy is urged to stand in front of me.

It is my turn to touch the captive boy now. I lean forward and suck his tiny hardon into my mouth. I wish my hands were chained in front so I can hold him but all I can use is my mouth and tongue to make him cum. His hard little pee pee doesn't even reach the back of my mouth when my nose is buried in the thin fuzz on his groin when all of it is in me. I bob my head up and down while I suck and lick him trying to make him cum for Master. The bells on my slave tits ring out drawing the attention of all the bastard Frenchman's men. The one over my slave clit bumps me and starts me on my own trip to orgasm and this is only the first of many captives to be sucked off.

Soon the boy is thrusting what little he has into me in spite of himself until he gasps when he finally shoots his meager offering into me. I pull off him, kneel back and turn to Master with his pitiful, watery deposit on my tongue in my open mouth so he can see.

Master nods at me and turns to Tattoo to say something in a language I don't understand. I swallow and wait patiently for the next boy knowing that this one's fate has been decided for him by his new Master.

The whole thing becomes mechanical as each captive is brought in front of Master. The boy is talked to in his own language and inspected before being given to my insatiable mouth. One boy surprises me with the load of cum he gives me and I am left with his white sperm dripping down my chin onto my tits as I show Master what I have managed to keep on my tongue. Another pulls out at the last moment and sprays his tiny load on my face. When he is done I turn and show Master what he has done to me. Master just has Tattoo make a note about the boy. Nobody cleans me; I am expected to keep sucking pee pees with drying cum on me until Master is done selecting his twenty shemales.

As each boy is selected, they are led by the leash on their collar to the plane and locked into a cage, which is sent up into its dark interior. Most are in shock by now and follow the leash quietly but some fight it all the way and have to be dragged or carried to their fate.

When the last boy is led away Master turns to the bastard Frenchman and says, "You owe me the gift of one more captive for the insulting way you and your men greeted me."

"But Monsieur, they were only trying to protect me!"

"By trying to ambush me?"

"But of course not. It is all a mistake."

The discussion goes on from there until the bastard finally concedes to give Master another captive as an apology.

The ten remaining boys watch with wide eyes and wilted pee pees as Master and the Bastard Frenchman decide the fate for one of them.

At a nod from Master, his handlers move forward to inspect the line of boys. They touch and fondle them as they wish until one is chosen and leashed to be led off to the plane.

The boy is confused, there are no cages left. He soon learns what his fate is as the men lead him to his new life as the boy toy for the handlers.

"I only hire men who prefer boys." Master tells me as he watches the boy fight the men while being carried to his fate. Every man he is carried past either caresses his ass or spanks it. "Its better that way. They don't bother the females and if they have a toy they leave the males alone."

"What sort of world have I found myself in?" I wonder not for the first time.

"That boy won't be sl**ping tonight. And for many more nights to come, I think." Master tells the Bastard. "Let me give you my fancy in appreciation."

"I'm being given away?" my loud voice screams.

"She does suck cock so well. Will you have her suck yours before we leave?"

"Its time; this is where you have to perform for Master." my quiet voice tells me.

At a nod from the Bastard Master signals me to stand.

Knowing what is expected of me I rise as elegantly as I can to stand in front of Master with my back to him so he can unlock my hands. I stand proud with the eyes of every man in the hanger on my naked body. When Master unlocks me, I quickly put my hands up to hold my slave tits, turn and kneel in front of him so they can be locked to the chains on my collar.

"Go and suck his cock, slave."

I am not allowed to look at Master's face so I don't know what he is thinking. All I can do is stand and turn to walk toward the Frenchman holding my tits out for him. My mouth is already watering at the thought of his cock.

"It has to be the conditioning." I think as I sway across the short distance to sink on my knees and crawl between the Bastard's legs.

The man stinks of old sweat and stale liquor but I must do what Master bade me to. I reach up to pull the zipper to his pants down and reach inside to pull his cock out and suck on whatever filthy thing I find. What I find is nothing. The man is smaller than the boys he captures and sells!

Now that I have his cock, no, it's not even a pee pee, it's a tiny hard nub. I look up at his face as I am allowed when I hold a master in my hand to see his worried, sweaty face looking down at me.

Making a show of having a larger cock than he has the Bastard pulls my head into his lap. The little thing barely passes my lips. I understand what Master suspected and play the part he wants me to. I pretend to be sucking a bigger thing than what the man is hiding. I know that every eye is on us as I lick the tiny thing he has and at a lax moment, when he takes his hand away from my head, I pull back and look at him with my tongue licking my lips. Two fingers can't even hold him and his men see that before he pushes me back down on him. When he finally cums his nub spurts twice and disappears, leaving a tiny drop of watery cum in my mouth.

There is something else though. His men are talking and the Frenchman is looking out past the plane. I hear things about how they will get Master in the end.

I make a point of looking where he does as I walk back to my Master and see the round barrel of a cannon poking out of the jungle. They talk about how they are going to blow the tail off the plane.

"Are these people nuts!" my small voice asks.

I can't tell Master because I am not allowed to talk. I don't know what to do. Sighing to myself, I stand and walk back to him and kneel by his side and open my mouth to show him the pitiful offering that the Bastard gave me then begin to suck at my chain as fast as I can. Master looks at me with a curious stare. I keep looking at where the cannon is until he understands.

Master calls one of his men over and has a few quick words with him. The man talks to his cuff and seconds later a smoky trail corkscrews out of the other side of the plane. It quickly crosses the short distance to the jungle before shooting up and then straight down to explode behind the cannon there.

There is dead silence after the blast as the cannon falls out of hiding looking very broken. What looks like a body falls across it along with parts of trees.

Now there is a huge rattling roar coming from the plane. I try to stay still for Master but I can't. Only his hand on my head holds me. I watch as a line of little explosions in the tarmac stitch their way into the hangar and across it. The huge machine gun thing is spouting endless flames and bullets. I have trouble believing how fast the thing fires; it's endless and there is a shower of brass falling to the ground under it. A man steps into the way as the line of death moves and is cut in half vertically as his body is thrown back against the wall in a wet spatter of bl**d. When the bullets reach the bl**dy wall they climb it then move back and forth above the cowering men's heads letting the bright sun in as they knock the boards loose or just leave gaping holes. I wonder if the roof might cave in; the gun leaves such destruction behind it... Continue»
Posted by Acebottom 5 years ago  |  Categories: BDSM  |  Views: 392  |  
76%
  |  2

slave part 13

I can't move. I kneel at Master's side as he sits watching the Bastard Frenchman and his rag tag army cower on the floor at what is happening to them. Masters handlers and men quickly move through the hangar, kicking away guns and tying hands behind backs.

When the Bastard is led in front of Master, he tells his men to strip him.

Knives come out of nowhere and the pathetic body of the fool is quickly revealed with his flabby, unwashed, white skin almost glowing in the dim light of the hangar. His men are all on their knees begging for their lives as he stands shivering in the heat in front of Master.

"Does any man here want this thing," Master asks.

There is no answer to Master's question.

I look at his smallness and wonder if the idiot doesn't have the boys he captures fuck his ass.

"Put him on the plane. There is a place on the way where we will give him to another who knows what to do with his type. Let the rest go. It's time to leave."

Tattoo and I stand with Master and follow him with our leashes slack at our necks. As we pass the last man, Master unlocks the case of money from Tattoo's wrist and has her put it on the floor. "Here is the payment for what I came here for."

As we near the plane, the shock of what I have seen finally hits me and I stumble at Master's back. He turns and catches me as I faint. The next thing I know I am being carried up the stairs and looking at Master's strong legs.

When we reach the planes interior, Master puts me down on very weak legs. Asia and Russia appear beside me to support my shaking slave body.

"Take the slave up to my bedroom and clean and calm her there." Master smiles down at me, "She has been very brave. We all owe our lives to her."

My head is spinning from the praise Master has just given me. "Good thing you can't tell Master that you only did it keep from having your head cut off so they could get at the collar," my quiet voice actually whispers as if anybody could hear.

"When you escape and can talk again will you ever have a story to tell!" the loud voice laughs. I think that her laugh sounds a little nervous as I try to remember the day. It is all a blur now. All I can really remember is that poor man sliding down the wall leaving a huge trail of bl**d behind.

When my girls lead me to the elevator I try to walk with them but I end up being half carried there. We are small enough that all three of us can fit into the tiny space of the elevator. The warm softness of the girls bodies pressed up against me begin to heat my freezing body and help to stop the shaking as we rise to the main floor.

The plane begins to take off while we are still in the elevator and the acceleration pushes me onto the two other slaves, crushing our tits together. I can feel my hard nipples pressing into their soft flesh and feel theirs doing the same to me. With soft giggles, we start squirming all over each other as we are pressed harder and harder against the sidewall. Our giggles turn to outright laughter when the whole world tilts and I am practically lying on top of the girls as the plane leaves the earth. Soon the plane levels off enough that we can start using our hands to caress each other while still laughing almost hysterically.

"Ahem!"

There is instant silence. We were having so much fun that we didn't notice the door opening.

"Oh oh, you're in trouble now," the small voice says.

I slowly turn with my hands still holding my nipples to see Tattoo standing in the hallway with a huge grin on her face.

Russia picks up my leash to lead me out into the hallway to stand in front of Tattoo with Asia on one side of me and her on the other. I remember my proper place and stand as I have been taught when my hands are chained to my collar; cupping and holding up my tits to display them. My legs are spread just so wide and my head is tilted down so I can't look a master in the face.

"Slaves, you were supposed to have your charge in Master's shower by now. I should report you so Master can cane you for your disobedience, but because of what has happened today I wont. Don't think that you will get off lightly though for I will be punishing you instead. Now go!"

The shakes are beginning again and things are getting fuzzy at the edges of my vision as I feel a tug on my leash. I try to turn to follow but I can't move.

"Wait!" Tattoo's voice is sharp but her touch is very gentle as she lifts my head to look at me.

All I hear are fragments of what she says next,"MMM... Dilated eyes...shock...I have just the potion...hurry get her in the shower and sitting...start with cool."

Gentle hands take me by my elbows to guide me away from Tattoo and down the hallway to Master's private rooms. We stop at a blank wall where Asia holds her slave cuff up to it. A door slides open out of nowhere to let my girls lead me into the most expensive looking room I have ever seen.

I am having disjointed thoughts now, "Master's room?"

The door shuts with a whoosh, "Star Trek?"

The next thing I know I am sitting on a bench in a shower with my girls tenderly washing me and cooing quietly at me with soft nothings. Tattoo walks right into the shower holding a cup of sweet smelling liquid for me to drink. In seconds, I can see the world again. My heart slows and my breathing returns to normal. I still remember all the events of the day but they are somewhere far enough from me that I feel safe.

"What is it with her potions, they work so well," the loud voice asks.

"Shush let her rest," the quite voice answers.

All too soon, the girls have finished preparing me for Master. They lead me back to the first room of his suite to chain me on my knees with my leash attached to a recessed eyebolt in the center of the floor before leaving me alone to wait on Master's pleasure.

I wait as perfectly still as I can on spread knees with hands locked behind my back and lowered head. The urge is there to look about Master's rooms but I mustn't move an inch; he might be watching me on a hidden camera. Time drags slowly on until I don't know if it's been fifteen minutes or an hour when the hidden door finally slides open. My heart leaps then falls as Master walks right past me. I wonder if he will use me tonight for his pleasure as I wait as patiently as I can.

I am naked; f***ed to be on my knees in the total submissive position by a leash that is locked to a ring in the floor. My hands are cuffed behind my back and my head is kept so low by the chain at my neck that my slave tits hang off my chest. The heavy gold chain that connects my sensitive nipples by the thick rings that pierce them sways below me almost touching the floor. I keep my legs spread wide because I must so that Master can see my bald, pierced slave cunt when he wishes, showing the little silver bell hanging from my clit hood and the heavy gold rings in cunt lips that are tattooed a deep plum color to please him.

The wait for Master to come back into the room to give me my reward is endless. I can feel every piercing and chain on my body and imagine I can still feel the burning of the tattoos he has f***ed on me. The large black and gold 'S' on the left side of my face brands me as a slave forever while the gold lion head between my slave tits marks me as his.

I know that Master is proud of how I acted on that Caribbean island today, but my slave body quivers at the thought of being caned before he takes his pleasure of me like he did only two nights ago. I still see the angry red welts on my tits and know that they show, faintly, all over me.

"Does he always cane his slaves before using them?" my small voice whimpers.

The loud voice answers, "That's not for you to ask. He will do what he wants with you."

I don't care what my voices say to each other any more. I will obey Master and accept whatever he chooses to do with the body he owns as best I can. I am his property to do with as he wishes.

"Did I really just think that?"

Until I can escape this madness I know I must submit to being a total slave just to survive. That thought doesn't explain the wetness between my thighs though. It might not just be the potion that Tattoo put on my clit and nipples to make them always swollen in desperate need or the d**gs and subliminal training. The craving to have his or any thick cock in every slave hole is overpowering. I don't know if it is the conditioning or my own lifelong dreams anymore. I just know that I have always needed to be a slave.

There is time for me to think about what has happened to me in the last weeks. About how I was sold at auction to the black Master who took my virginity and altered the body that he now owned to suit his every whim without a second thought. The plane I am now on that is taking me only Master knows where. The number of masters and mistresses that have taken their pleasure with the body that I might not ever be able to call mine again is too large for me to count.

Today will be burned into my memory forever though. The bright sun, human misery and horrible deaths I saw keep playing in my mind.

"Did I really save Master's plane from being blown up today?" I ask myself.

Now I wait for the promised reward for my loyalty, whatever it is.

"I'm not loyal; I am surviving," is the sad truth that I think.

The door to Master's suite opens with a soft hiss, letting someone in. Tattoo kneels beside me to unlock the leash from the eyebolt in the floor and waits beside me with it in her upraised hands. Freed from the total submissive position I sit up on my heels with my shoulders back to better show off my slave tits. My head is down with my eyes focused on the floor. As we wait in total silence I sneak a glance at the beautiful black slave beside me; she is covered from head to toe with brilliant tattoos.

My heart races when I hear Master walk into the room.

I listen to each heavy step as he approaches me. Somehow I know that he is barefoot and is wearing only his lion skin kilt; the one with slits to the waist on the sides and in front so a slave can touch his proud cock when he demands. I am not allowed to move in Master's presence until I can see him. Then I must only look at his cock until he tells me otherwise.

When the muscular black legs of Master stop in front of me I find myself compelled to slowly raise my head, adoring every inch of sleek flesh as I look up to gaze at what I need, no, crave. The kilt he often wears when he is in one of his homes is short enough that it doesn't even pretend to cover his beautiful cock and when I am kneeling I can look at all of him.

"He's made you think this way!" my small voice quails.

"Yes he did, but you always wanted to be this way, haven't you. You grew up wishing to be a slave and now you are a slave; owned body and soul by Master. "Your lifelong fantasy has come true, hasn't it," the loud voice reasons in my head.

"I have to escape! This is not how I dreamed my life as a slave would be like," I think even as my mouth waters and my slave cunt begins to drip its musky wetness down my thighs at the sight of Master.

'You can't escape, you fool," the loud voice calmly tells me.

Master's deep voice cuts through all my thoughts, "The leash."

Tattoo offers him the leather handle of the chain attached to the gold collar around my neck and then sits back on her heels; her job done for now.

"Come, slave."

I barely have time to stand as gracefully as I can before Master starts walking toward another shut door. I can't help myself as I follow the leash; I walk like the fancy slave I am now with my hips swaying and my slave tits rolling on my chest as I follow Master, making sure to keep the leash slack in his hand as I have been taught. The silver bell between my thighs tinkles brightly with each step I take, driving me crazy as it bounces on my clit.

As we approach the door it hisses open to reveal his office.

Not knowing what to expect I follow Master into the next room. Inside I see... Africa. The walls are covered with the mounted heads of a****ls, with spears and shields and dark masks hanging everywhere. On the wall behind a huge mahogany desk is a lions head with a full mane. Below that is another head that stops me in my tracks. It is the badly cured head of a man. It is hideous with skin so dark and dried that I can't even guess whether the man was black or white. One of its eyes is swollen shut and the other shriveled one hangs by a dried optical cord. Whoever the man was must have died seeing the world as a strange never ending kaleidoscope of hell as his eye swung out of its socket.

"Was the man was alive when his head was cut off?" my small voice quavers.

The leash at my throat straightens and goes taut, scaring me as Master continues to walk toward his desk. I have been taught to never let that happen. I can't help myself though; the sight of that head has made me realize just how dangerous Master's world can be.

"You will be punished for not following me properly," Master tells me in an almost soft voice as he too, looks at the head on the wall. "He was the man who captured me as a c***d and enslaved me." Master seems to be in another place as he continues, "As his property I watched and learned the trade from him for two long years until he tried to take me." He pauses for a moment and then goes on, "I was so young then; not even ten I think when he took me to his bed and tried to fuck my ass. We fought for what seemed like hours and when I finally killed him I cut off his head and escaped into the wilderness with it hanging by the long, thin hair he had. I ran until I met a village witch who helped me to preserve it and there he is; watching me as best he can, the bastard, as I prosper as a free man in the trade he taught me."

I can't believe that Master has been anything but a free man all his life, but to know that he, too, was a slave is something to think about.

At a strong tug on the leash at my neck I am brought back to Master's present. I go to crawl under the desk so I can suck on his cock like I have been trained but he leads me around it to kneel at his side as he sits in his leather chair.

Master tilts my head up so I must look into his dark eyes, "You have been of service to me today, slave and deserve a reward."

My whole body quivers with a sensual, submissive feeling of joy as I stare into the deepest, darkest eyes that I have ever seen wondering just what Master will give me. It won't be my freedom, I know that now.

"You have proven your loyalty to your Master today, slave. By warning me about the crazy plan that bastard Frenchman had you saved many lives."

My small voice whines, "You were just saving your own neck. They would have cut off your head to get the jeweled gold collar off you."

"Yes, and your hands and feet first for the gold cuffs there," my loud voice agrees.

These thoughts have me wondering how dangerous escaping will be. The gold and jewels welded onto my body are worth too much for me to go running out naked like I am out into a street somewhere, anywhere; I must plan properly.

"Your loyal warning deserves one from me as a reward," Master continues. "Life with me is dangerous and I suspect that one of my business partners is trying to use my sons to take what I have. It hurts me to say that my sons are sadistic fools being used by a rival but I think it true.

"They have been told to leave my fancies alone but they have taken one in the past and tortured her for their pleasure and made her speak in her pain. It saddened me to have my slave bite her tongue out. I have punished them time and again but boys will be boys and they are mine, but they have gone too far with this plot and they are getting braver.

With a shudder I remember seeing that tongue the first night of my slavery.

"While you must obey all free people and submit to their every wish I want you to try to avoid them for your safety. I will tell them again to leave my property alone though."

"Is that your reward?" my small voice asks, "Is that all?"

"What can a slave expect?" the loud voice answers. "He owns you. You shouldn't expect anything at all. You are nothing."

"What!" I think.

"Now suck my cock," Master tells me.

I feel my slave cunt get wet instantly as I lean forward to push the soft leather of Master's kilt up with my nose to lick at his cock. The scent of him drives me crazy as I run my tongue up the underside of him and lap at the thick head with my tongue. I wish that my hands are locked to the short chains that hang from my collar so I can stroke Master's cock and gently fondle his balls but they are locked securely behind me as I continue to lick the proud, thick dark head.

Opening my mouth I take Master's entire length into me in one slow swallow and feel him stretch my throat with his size. My nose rubs tenderly up against the gold lions head tattoo underneath his thick pubic hairs as I pleasure him. He holds my head tight to him as I swallow over and over again exciting my Master until he cums deep in my throat. The first shots of cum go straight into my stomach and then I pull back so I can taste him. God, how I love the taste of a man as he shoots his seed into me! My timing is all wrong, though. I thought he had pumped most of his seed into my stomach so I have pulled back too soon in my haste to taste him and his sperm fills my mouth to run down my chin onto my slave tits. I feel the heat of his cum as he keeps filling my mouth and gladly let it flow down my chin.

"You are such a cum slut," my small voice quails.

"Yes! Now smear it all over yourself!" my loud voice yells.

I can't do that. My hands are locked behind me. All I can do is lick Master's cock clean and lean back showing him what he has left on me.

He smiles down at me and then stands to walk around me as if I didn't exist as he leaves the room.

Not being told what to do I stay kneeing where Master left me until Tattoo collects me to chain me to the foot of his bed still covered with his cum. The last thing I hear before I go to sl**p on the hard mat there is the soft noises of Master and Tattoo as he gently makes love to her. Tears run down a face that can't be touched by me ever again. Master has decided that I can't touch myself anywhere but my slave tits. I cry quietly so as to not annoy them and earn even more punishment.

"Slave."

What?

"Wake up Slave."

Me? What?

Shit! Where am I?

I sometimes forget what has happened to me. How can I? I don't know.

My hands are always chained together and I am always naked even though I am covered in chains; I can feel them everywhere on me.

A hand gently pulls at me, yanking at the chain between my tits.

"Get up slave."

"Do you have to pee?" another voice asks.

Yes, I do have to pee. The voices are the slaves Asia and Russia that look after me, my girls, as I call them.

"Please let me pee on the toilet," I think as I look up at them with pleading eyes; helpless and chained.

"Master did leave such a mess on her didn't he," Asia tsks.

"Well, lets get her into the shower so I don't have to clean her slave cunt twice. The cum slut can pee there," Russia answers.

"I'm not a slut!" I think as I wait for the girls to take me to the shower so I can piss down my legs where I stand as they wash cum off of me.

"Master made me this way!" my small voice yells.

"Yeah, right," the loud voice says quietly, "slave."

When the girls finally get me back to the slave quarters I don't even think twice and let the piss run down my legs in the shower.

"See she really needed to piss, poor thing," Asia says to Russia as they gently wash me. I am used to them talking about me as if I wasn't there even as they attend to my every need from feeding me to wiping my new, bigger slave ass. The only thing expected of me is the complete submission to any person Master lets use me; be they a slave or free.

After the shower my girls lavish attention on makeup, hair and the ribbons they must lace tediously through dozens of rings in the skin of my sides all the way from my chest to my knees. They chatter on about how we will be landing somewhere in Africa today so Master can trade ten captured blondes for some Nubian girls; very tall, elegant young women that sell so well in certain markets. It seems the Sheik and his son are close friends of Master's and we will spend the night there. I am surprised to learn that Master knows that I can belly dance too. How he knows that is beyond me but I hear that am I to dance tonight. I learned as a teenager and loved it, especially the slave dances. That might have been where I first knew I wanted to be a slave as I danced naked in my bedroom in front of the mirror on my dresser.

When my girls are done preparing me I strut about the tiny room for them so they can see if they have missed something. I feel like a queen in my high heels with the hair in my butt plug swishing around my legs. The list of things that Master has had done to his property is fast becoming endless. I have lost track of the number of gold rings that pierce my face and body, the chains that connect them and the tattoos! The gold tattoo between my slave tits I could cover up if I escaped but the large black and gold 'S' on my left cheek made me cry for days until I got used to seeing the top of it on my high cheek bone.

It really is amazing what you can get used to. I don't know whether it is the d**g enhanced subliminal programming to accept my slavery or my inherent need to be one; the reason for my needs has become blurred, inconsequential. I love how I feel as I walk about the room feeling every chain, hearing the silver bell as it bounces on my clit making me want to have a cock in me, any cock anywhere, or maybe a pussy to lick with the pierced tongue that I have learned to use so well.

I suppose that I should quit calling Master's property mine; thinking 'my' body this, 'my' chains that is wrong. Everything I am now is Master's, absolutely everything I see is his, including me.

"God, did I just think that!" I sob to myself, "I have to get out here."

These moments of clarity are getting fewer and fewer in the last few days causing me to think that, what, am I giving in to him or is it my needs? I have to build a room in my mind for me, and yes the voices too, while I try to plan what to do.

The noise of the engines changing their pitch startles all three of us in the loud slave quarters cell.

"We had better get slave up to the front and in place now," Asia wails, "we're late!"

A leash is clipped to the ring in my clit hood and I am led down confusing halls as fast as I can walk in the ridiculous high heels I am f***ed to wear. Asia pulls at the leash in her haste seriously worrying me that she will rip the ring out of my tender flesh as I follow her, but she knows what she is doing and Russia has a hand on my arm to steady me in case I should start to fall.

In a breathless rush the three of us dash into the forward lounge to find it empty but for the Jaguars playing in the center of a large cushion licking each other as they always do. I realize that we are now far from the stifling mores of the west so Master can take his pets with him openly and realize that I am a pet too; a fancy. It doesn't matter; I am what he made me and expect there will be more 'improvements' in the future.

I have to be in my proper place for landing; in the center of the room as Master has ordered, on my knees with my hands locked behind me. When Master walks in I sneak a peek at him before locking my eyes on his crotch as I have been taught. He looks so powerful dressed in casual, lightweight tropical clothes. It is becoming so unsurprising how wet my slave cunt gets when I see him.

After landing there is a series of bumps and jolts as the plane is put into a hanger like the one we were in when we left wherever we were after Master bought me. The pretty, red haired slave I have named Stewardess opens the door so Master can lead his slaves off the plane and up the jet way. It must be quite the sight; Master leading his fancy by a leash attached to her cunt with Tattoo and the girls following us and the Jaguars prancing and frolicking all around us like the cats that they have been made into.

Master is met by a tall old man in flowing white robes of the desert and a younger man wearing jeans and a T shirt. I recognize the older man as the one who saved me from punishment the first day I sucked Master's cock under his desk with a butt plug up my ass.

Master passes my leash to Tattoo, "Chain this slave to the window. She might learn something."

I do learn something there. Below me is the plane with its huge cargo hatch open showing the men tending to the captured women and men in their tight cages. There is a conveyer belt moving screaming blond girls down to the floor of the hanger. It is obvious that whatever calming d**g they were given has worn off. As each cage reaches the floor the young girl inside is pulled out, has her hands locked behind her and is led to a truck that has a large open cage waiting for them. When they are taken from the relative safety of their cages they try to get away; fighting the leering men that are handling them, pawing them. Their tits fly wildly on their chests as they fight against what is happening to them. It takes two men to move each struggling girl to her fate. One girl somehow escapes and runs, naked and barefoot out of the hanger onto the sun baked landing strip only to hop back into the shade with burned feet to kneel and plead with the men who go to get her. She shakes her head no with her blond hair flying around her and screams out as they make her stand and lead her to the cage on the truck. The last I see of the blond girls is all of them standing naked in the cage as they are driven away to whatever fate life has for them.

Off to the side are the Nubian girls that will be put into the empty cages standing with their hands locked behind them, resigned to their fate. They wait, patiently, as only girls from the timeless continent they come from can.... Continue»
Posted by Acebottom 5 years ago  |  Categories: BDSM  |  Views: 653  |  
89%
  |  2

slave part 10

I am standing naked with my hands locked behind my back looking out a window at Master's plane; a plane that will take me from the life I knew to wherever he wants me to be. A chain attached to the gold collar around my neck holds me there. My nipples are forever hard and my clit is always throbbing from the potion that the slave I call Tattoo put on them days earlier; but it scares me to think that it might be that I really am excited at being owned and taken a world away by my black Master.

There are two nude slaves beside me whispering in my ears about Master's islands that surround a huge lagoon and the life I will have there. As the tiny Japanese slave I call Asia tells me how to better serve our Master the pilots of the plane walk in to tell him that everything is ready.

When I hear the men talking to Master I automatically turn to face them. Not being able to go to them to kneel at their feet as I should because of the chain on my collar, I assume the standing pose of submission with my legs spread just so and my shoulders pulled back to show off my slave tits. The silver bell on the ring in my clit hood rings out loudly as I move, drawing the men's attention. I am only allowed to look at men's cocks or their crotches when they are dressed; the only times I am allowed to look at the faces of free people is when I am told to.

I know that the pilots are looking at me when I see their bodies turn my way. The man whose pants quickly tent out chuckles and walks toward me.

"Aren't you the pretty one," he says as he begins to touch and feel my body.

I know what he sees; a circus freak with thick cocksucker lips, tattoos, and piercings all over her body from face to cunt and down to her knees.

He puts a hand on my face and tilts my head up so he can look at me. There is a badge on his uniform that tells me that he is the copilot. He looks handsome but the cold eyes and the sneer on his face scare me.

"Nice tattoo," he says to me as he caresses my cheek.

The black and gold 'S' that Master has had tattooed on my face has healed well in the past few days just like the gold lion's head tattooed on my chest.

The master's hands touch me everywhere, playing with the chains on my body and pinching my nipples. When he touches my nipples I groan out my reluctant delight as my clit vibrates with each pinch and I push my tits into his hands even as I tilt my hips forward; offering my body to this, somehow unsettling, man. He moves one hand down to my cunt and pushes a finger deep into my wetness. I am always wet there since Tattoo has put that potion of hers on me.

"Aren't you the little slut," the copilot quietly tells me as he pulls his wet finger out of me.

I open my mouth to wait for him to put his finger in to be licked clean but he just rubs it on my tit, telling me how much he will enjoy me during our flight to the Caribbean island we are going to first.

"It's time to start the preflight checks," the pilot tells the man in front of me.

Copilot pinches my nipples hard enough to make me shout in pain as he leaves.

When he is gone Pilot turns to Master, "Sorry about that but your regular copilot is very ill and that man is the only other available right now for the job. He usually is used to ferry parts and supplies to your different oil sites but he is one of the few checked out on this plane. We don't often let him near the slaves for obvious reasons."

"Yes, I see. Fire him after this flight. He didn't ask permission to touch my property."

"Yes sir. The girl seems young. How long has she been a slave?" Pilot asks.

"Just a week, I bought her from a procurer and broke her to her slavery on the first night. Each night after that she was given a drink of juice laced with new d**gs that make her susceptible to the subliminal tapes playing in her mat telling her how to behave as a slave. I am impressed with the results. It was an experiment but soon all my slaves will be trained this way, saving me weeks in turnover."

"See, I told you," my small voice says.

"Of course! How else can you act this way, you dumb slut," the loud voice tells me. "You're slouching, stand straight and show Master your tits."

I do remember all those glasses of juice before I was locked to my mat on the floor at night and thinking how strange it was. The slaves, Asia and Russia, that I call my girls would have to get up at my whining so they could take me to the bathroom and wipe me when I was done.

It dawns on me that the two voices in my head started during the first days with Master, even as I stand taller to show my tits like the loud voice demands.

"You've finally caught on slave, spread your legs wider!" the loud voice tells me. "Show Master everything."

I shuffle my feet in my high heels a little wider and feel the juices of my slave cunt drip down my thighs when my pierced and chained lips open from my new pose. I want to look perfect for my Master even as my loud voice tells me to spread my legs wider again.

The moves I make to better show myself off are wasted as Master and his pilot ignore me to talk about the flight to come and their lives together. I hear how Pilot has been with Master since the beginning, flying the first planes filled with slaves around the world. Master asks Pilot about his wife and c***dren.

Pilot tells Master how much he loves them and how the k**s are doing so well in university then looks at me to say, "You know how I haven't used the slaves I ferry for you all these years but tonight I think I will have this one. I know my wife won't mind, in fact she is surprised that I don't use the slaves on every flight. This one is special, though, look at how she stands showing herself to us. It seems so natural."

I want to toss my hair provocatively at the compliment; throwing it back off my face like I used to do when I was free, but it has all been shaved off except for three braided strips that run from my forehead to the nape of my neck to be gathered into a pony tail that reaches my ass. It looks like my hair reaches my knees, though, because the beautiful blonde hair that was shaved from my head hangs from a thick butt plug in my ass.

"It is; that's why I stopped the treatment days ago, it was a waste of serum. She's such a perfect slave that if I continued her treatment she might be ruined. I want those looks she has; that stare of defiance and surprise at what is happening to her and her final, almost eager, acceptance of it. Use her tonight, your wife phoned me to ask if you could."

Pilot's face goes red and he looks embarrassed, "Yes I know she did, she told me to thank you."

"It's what she wants you to do and this slave will treat you well, even surprise you. Keep the copilot off her until the flight to the east, if at all."

I stare at Master wondering how much of what I have become is me or his brainwashing.

He smiles at my shocked look and makes a signal to tall, blond Russia. She reaches up to unhook my leash from the top of the observation window. As she frees me one of her tits brushes my lips. Without thinking I lick at her nipple and suck it into my mouth with a soft moan. My teeth bite gently at her nipple until I feel it swell in my mouth as I lick at it with my tongue.

"Why are you doing this?" my quiet voice asks as Russia holds her tit to my face with one hand while holding my leash with the other.

"You can do anything you want now; you have total freedom in your slavery. Remember how you walked through the lobby of the hotel, just an hour ago, naked and shaking your tits at the people that stared at you," the loud voice responds. "You're a natural slave programmed by Master to be a slut now."

Master chuckles at the sight of me sucking on Russia's tit, "Clean my cum off her before you take her on my plane, slave."

"Yes Master." Russia purrs pulling her tit from my suckling mouth to give me the other one. "You are a little slut aren't you?" she whispers.

Russia smiles at me as I look up at her to nod my head yes because that is the only response I am allowed. I sob a little as I continue to suck at the nipple in my mouth like I must.

"Hurry, we only have minutes to clean this slave before we leave." Asia tells us as she takes the leash from Russia's hand to pull me off her tit and lead me to a shower down a short hallway.

As they wash me I pee in the shower; it's easier than whining to let the girls know that I have to go. The worst is when they have to wipe me because my hands are always locked away from myself.

As soon as I am dried from the shower I am led by a leash attached to my gold collar down the long, cold, ramp to the plane by Russia. When I see the door to the plane I panic.

"Are you just going to walk meekly through that door knowing that you will never see your home again?" my small voice asks. "This is where you truly become a slave. There will be no escape or turning back once you step through that door."

The voice is right. I stop walking in terror at what is about to happen to me. Asia is walking so close behind me that she bumps into my back, but Russia just keeps walking down the ramp to the plane. Sensing that I have stopped, the large slave simply pulls harder on the leash. With my hands locked behind my back and standing in six inch high heels I can only move on or fall to the floor and be dragged to the plane by the collar around my slave neck. I know she will do that, Russia is strong enough. She has to take me to the plane; she is a slave just as I am. Master told her to bring me to the plane and she will.

"You have wanted to be a slave all your life. Walk through that door and accept that you finally get your wish," my loud voice tells me even as I notice that the leash now hangs slack as I strut forward on my heels following Russia down the ramp.

"Maybe Master will take you off the island sometime and you can escape then."

The small voice sounds so quiet now as we approach the door. I wonder if I am finally accepting what has happened to me.

"You are going to be a slave for the rest of your life," my loud voice tells me almost in triumph.

I know that the loud voice is right as I walk onto Master's plane. My head is high and my shoulders are back, showing off my slave tits and cunt as Russia leads me by the leash.

"Yes, I am a slave now and I have always wanted to be one." I know that this thought has to be my mantra from now on to keep my sanity until I escape, maybe, sometime. I can only hope.

When I am led onto the plane we are met by a short, redheaded slave wearing just a stewardess hat that looks like what they wore in the fifties and Master's gold collar and cuffs. She is very pretty with alabaster white skin covered in freckles, especially on her cheeks and across the tops of her almost too large tits. The curly red pubic hairs between her legs are thick enough to hide her slave cunt completely. Master must order her to leave the thick bush untrimmed to prove that his slave is truly a redhead.

"Hurry, you are late," Stewardess tells us with a thick Irish accent as she ushers us into the plane and turns to swing the door shut. "We almost missed our takeoff time because of your tardiness!"

I am amazed that this tiny slave can even move the door; she is just over five feet tall. With her back to us, I can see the splays of huge freckles on her shoulders and across the top of her round, jiggling ass.

When the door is finally closed the plane lurches into motion as it is pushed backwards out of the hanger. My heart does a little flip again as I am taken another step away from my old life into slavery.

"Your old life was gone the second you locked your hands together and stood naked in that hotel room days ago," my loud voice shouts almost in anger at my silliness.

"But we were only supposed to be playing at me being a slave," my small voice answers.

"Well you certainly got your life long wish to be a slave, didn't you?"

The small voice is silent again.

The annoying voices are right, now that I am on the plane I know that I have to quit counting the steps away from my old life, just as I quit counting the number of times I have been used by masters and mistresses. I have completely lost count of the nameless people Master has given me to in the past few days.

I do remember the kind old gentleman who saved me from Master's punishment by pushing the butt plug back in my ass with his foot as I knelt under Master's desk sucking his cock on my first day as a slave, though I never did hear his name.

Now that we are moving Stewardess turns to us with a more relaxed look on her face. She looks me up and down and it is more down than up, "I was told that Master has a new fancy, but nobody told me she is this good looking." Her voice is low, sultry, and full of meaning, "I can hardly wait to use you."

Her gold collar is the same as the girls but less than Tattoo's is; telling me that this slave has a high enough ranking in Master's stable of slaves and she can use me whenever she wants.

She sighs, though, "Master's slave is putting his pets in their kennel and he expects his fancy to be chained to the bed here in the forward lounge so our pilot can use her. Master has retired for the night."

The girls look surprised but do as they are told to do. When Russia gives my leash a tug, my eyes are f***ed away from the beautiful little green eyed slave in front of us.

"You can't be thinking that," my small voice whines.

"You want to bury your face in that hairy cunt, don't you," my loud voice says.

I think that, yes, I would like to have this tiny slave use me, make me lick her cunt and suck her tits; I feel a strange lust for her. At a stronger tug of the leash, I turn away from Stewardess and I am led into the room.

Since coming onto the plane, my attention has been captivated by Stewardess but now I look around me to see the richness of the room I'm in.

I have been on large planes before, but they were filled with rows and rows of narrow seats. This plane is filled with luxury; soft white silk cloth d****s from the roof and down the walls to hide the fact that we are in a plane. The floor is covered with thick Persian carpets making the whole look like a tent in the desert. There are deep sofas arranged in comfortable circles and there is a full bar on the front wall. On the back wall, is a huge bed, which I am led to. Without the seats, I can't believe how big these planes really are.

When we reach the bed, Russia takes the leash off my collar and picks up the long chain that lies across the bedcovers to lock me there. She then frees my hands from behind my back to lock them to the chains on my collar. After pulling the plug out of my ass, she leaves me standing at the foot of the bed holding my tits out for no one.

The girls leave to go to their cell and lock themselves in. I wonder what to do I am so very tired. I wonder, "Do I sl**p on the floor or on the bed?" Finally deciding that I am chained to it and a master will use me on it I crawl onto the soft bed and try to get some sl**p before I am used again.

I wake up to the touch of a hand gently touching my tit. Like always, since the programming began, I wake up lying on my back with my legs spread wide and my arms above my head; offering my body to any master, even in my sl**p.

The fingers that touch me move up from my tit to my face to caress my lips. I can't pretend to be asl**p. I can't lie to a master anymore. I kiss the finger offered to me and suck it into my mouth, licking at it with my tongue and moaning out my pleasure at being touched so gently.

The master's other hand touches my slave body while I suck greedily on the finger in my mouth. It plays with a nipple then drags down across my stomach, making my body quiver as it slowly gets closer to my cunt. Not being able to help myself, I lift my hips when the hand gets near there to urge it on. My body is begging to be touched even as I suck and lick on the master's finger in my mouth.

Oh, this master is so gentle; he touches the rings in my cunt lips and plays with the bell over my clit. He teases me by feeling up and down my pierced cunt lips, not even pretending to feel for the wetness inside. I moan out my need to cum by his touch and suck harder on the finger in my mouth. At last, master's hand cups my eager cunt, a finger slips inside me. I am so wet that my juices flow out of me and down my ass onto the bed when his thick finger enters me. The finger moves slowly up to touch my clit and my slave body responds by pushing hard up against it; wanting, needing the only release a slave can have.

I rub my clit on the master's strong finger. He holds his hand still so that I can grind my slut body on him. I need to cum and he is letting me set my own pace; allowing me to fuck myself on his finger. Soon, very soon I am close to cumming on this master's hand. My hips are gyrating madly as the master lets me give myself an orgasm. When I finally make myself cum on master's finger, my whole body shakes and I bite down hard on the finger in my mouth. I am free at last for that long, fleeting moment that my orgasm allows me. When I come to earth, again I open my eyes to look up at the master above me. It is Pilot touching me, I feel his fingers in me but I need to look at his kind face.

"Did you like that?"

I look up at Pilot, my master, and nod my head yes not only because I have to, and suck on the finger still in my mouth with a passion.

He is sitting on the bed beside me,"Take my clothes off, slave."

Sliding off the fingers in my mouth and cunt, I crawl off the bed to kneel on the floor between his legs and reach up to pull down the zipper on master's pants. I don't even wonder at the need to have a master's cock in my mouth any more as I reach in to work his hard cock out. His underpants feel silky, just like the panties I used to wear when I was a free girl. When I finally pull his cock out, I stare at it lovingly while slowly stroking it with both hands.

He isn't as long as Master, although his cock is as big around. The head of it is so very thick; I want to feel it in me as it slides in and out my cunt. I feel like such a slut kneeling on the floor touching and fondling a man's cock and I am happy at the thought. I don't care whether what I feel is caused by brainwashing or if it is natural. I love having a hard cock in my mouth now.

I am surprised when I slide his cock down my throat and I don't feel any pubic hair on my face when I take all of him into me.

"Are they really panties, why is he shaved, what is this?" my small voice asks as I reach up to pull master's shirt out of his pants while I suck on his cock.

"Master's wife must have an interesting life with her man," my loud voice responds.

"Is she his Mistress? Does he obey her?"

"It doesn't matter; he is a master to you."

"Yes, he is."

I can only undo the first two buttons on master's shirt while sucking his cock because of the chains holding my hands to my collar. Letting his cock out of my mouth I kneel up to kiss master's stomach as I undo another button and press my tits against his cock. I kiss my way up his body with my mouth and tongue as I follow my hands up while I undo the buttons of master's shirt. When I undo the last button I press my tits onto my master's chest and kiss him full on the mouth then move down again to tongue the nipples on his hairless chest and lick at his body as I lower myself to take his thick cock into my mouth again.

Looking up at Pilot's face with his cock in my mouth, I reach up to undo his belt, and fumble with the button to his pants. When they are finally undone he lifts his ass off the bed so I can pull his pants down. Because my hands are chained I have to reluctantly slip my mouth off his cock again as I pull the master's pants down his legs.... Continue»
Posted by Acebottom 5 years ago  |  Categories: BDSM  |  Views: 338  |  
97%
  |  1